HER DEADLY PROTECTORS

J.E. CLUNEY

OCEANOFPDF.COM
 AUTHOR’S NOTE

Please be aware that this book may contain triggering scenes and mentions
of dv, rape, abortion, held at knifepoint/gunpoint, and murder. I
completely understand if this means you do not wish to continue forward
with the series, but it is a part of the story.
If you’re needing some help dealing with such trauma and need to speak
with someone, please contact the helpline at 800.656.4673 for US citizens,
and 1800 737 732 for Australian citizens. You can also visit the below
websites.
https://www.rainn.org/
https://www.1800respect.org.au/

OceanofPDF.com
 © 2023 J.E. Cluney
All Rights Reserved

First, I’d like to thank you for purchasing this book. I hope you enjoy the story. I’d love it if you
could drop me a review if you do, it’d mean the world to me and it’d help me reach more readers.

You can find a link to my facebook page and group at the end where I will have all upcoming and
current books.

You can also subscribe to my mailing list to stay up-to-date with everything!

Subscribe!

OceanofPDF.com
 CONTENTS

Chapter 1
Chapter 2
Chapter 3
Chapter 4
Chapter 5
Chapter 6
Chapter 7
Chapter 8
Chapter 9
Chapter 10
Chapter 11
Chapter 12
Chapter 13
Chapter 14
Chapter 15
Chapter 16
Chapter 17
Chapter 18
Chapter 19
Chapter 20
Chapter 21
Chapter 22
Chapter 23
Chapter 24
Chapter 25
Chapter 26
Chapter 27
Chapter 28
Chapter 29
Chapter 30
Chapter 31
Chapter 32
Chapter 33
Chapter 34
Epilogue
About the Author

OceanofPDF.com
 1
VERONICA

I stared at the test, awaiting that magical line that would change
everything. My breath was held, my heart hammering like mad, rattling
away in my chest like a hummingbird desperate to escape. I planted my
hands on the bathroom counter in an attempt to stifle the trembles that were
claiming my hands.
I heard my three men murmuring outside the bathroom door, all just as
nervous as I was as they waited. Enzo had gotten a test sorted for me in
record time, winding up with an entire pack of ten which he’d handed over
with an expression of both excitement and unease. I’d opted to just check
with one for now, my own feelings a mess.
The last time I’d fallen pregnant, I’d cried tears of despair, terrified of
bringing a child into the world I lived in.
And now, I wasn’t sure how to feel.
I’d been shot at, kidnapped, attacked, and yet somehow, despite it all,
I’d pulled through.
Maybe this was the universe telling me I was headed on the path
destined for me, that these three men were the ones I was supposed to find
in this life. They’d done nothing but show me true affection and care,
protecting me in every way they could. Sure, I’d wound up in a precarious
situation because of my connection to them, but that wasn’t their fault. Not
entirely. It was a risk of this life with them.
I gritted my teeth, waiting with bated breath. My eyes continued to
widen as the seconds ticked by, the world closing in on me as this moment
became everything.
That line was only becoming darker.
I shuddered, the emotions spiraling frantically as I sucked in a breath,
my head now spinning.
I was pregnant.
Fuck.
That line came with too many implications, ones I weren’t even sure
about just yet. Was anyone ever truly ready to have a child?
“Vee?” Enzo knocked on the bathroom door, and I let out a shaky
breath. “You okay?”
“I’m fine,” I squeaked, feeling anything but fine. My body was shaking
like it was ready to give out, and all I could do was just stare at the test like
it was mocking me.
At least I wasn’t terrified and full of despair. That was a good sign. I
was not distraught and questioning my entire existence, wanting to flee. But
I was uneasy, I wouldn’t deny that. The father of this child was one of three
men.
Although that wretched thought that maybe it wasn’t any of the
brothers’ did make itself known. I’d not slept with Callum after my last
period, so he was written off, the only other one was Vincent…
Sickness washed through me at the thought. The chances were low, he’d
not finished, but pre-cum was a thing, and I recoiled, a chill sweeping
through me at the idea. No, the brothers had all finished in me at some
point, so it was more than likely one of them. Too bad that thought would
hang at the back of my mind now, making my skin itch with disgust. If this
child was Vincent’s, I would not keep it. I couldn’t.
“Can we come in?” Zane asked, and I finally turned to the door. I’d not
even locked it behind me, but they’d respected my desire to do this alone,
although it’d be paining them.
I steadied myself, glancing at the positive test, my stomach flipping
once more at the sight.
“Yes.”
 The word had barely left my mouth before the door was flung open and
Kieran strode in, his eyes flicking from me to the test.
He froze as he stared at it, those dark eyes wide, his expression difficult
to gauge.
Shocked would be the best description, but then his mouth pulled into a
genuine grin.
“Positive,” he breathed as Enzo and Zane stepped in behind him.
“What?” Enzo reached past him, not caring that the test had my pee on
it as he snatched it up to check it.
“You’re pregnant.” Kieran grinned, his whole face lighting up.
I couldn’t help the way I smiled, relief sweeping over me as he shot
forward, hoisting me up in his arms and laughing.
“Fuck, we’re going to be dads.” Enzo ran one hand through his hair, but
he was smiling as he showed Zane the test.
I clung to Kieran as he spun us around before setting me down on my
feet and kissing my forehead.
“Someone’s going to be a mama wolf.” He chuckled, and I tracked my
gaze to Zane.
He had his head cocked, a faint smile on his lips as he just stared at me,
and my stomach fluttered at the softness in his eyes.
“I think we’re going to need parenting classes,” Enzo stated as he set
the test down and moved in to give me a kiss as well. Kieran was refusing
to let go of me, his arms still wrapped around me tight.
“Speak for yourself,” Kieran scoffed.
“You’ll need them the most,” Enzo shot back.
“I will be a great dad. Our kid will be the greatest artist there ever was,
the next Van Gogh.”
“How do you feel about this, Veronica?” Zane asked, causing the pair of
them to fall quiet as all eyes focused on me.
How did I feel about this? That was a question I was still discovering
the answer to myself.
“I’m still just stunned in all honesty,” I admitted sheepishly. “I don’t
know how to feel.”
Kieran sobered up as he pressed his lips to my forehead once more.
“You don’t have to fear for this child, piccolo lupo,” Enzo said as he
touched my arm reassuringly, the warmth in his eyes easing some of the
worry that was creeping through me.
 My throat tightened as I looked around at the three of them, at the
excitement and delight on Kieran’s face, the tenderness and affection on
Enzo’s, and the softness and determination on Zane’s. The three of them
would move mountains for this life I was carrying, and it made my chest
constrict with joy.
They wanted nothing more than to be the perfect men for both me and
this child. The one thing I’d want when finding out I was growing a life.
And yet, there was that niggling unease.
“Isn’t it too soon?” I whispered, and Kieran’s smile faltered.
“There’s never the right timing for anything, amore mio, we can only
embrace it. We want this, we just hope you do, too,” Enzo said as he
glanced at his brothers.
Both of them nodded in agreement, but the silence in the room was
deafening as I focused on the top button of Kieran’s long-sleeved tee.
Did I want this? Was I ready for this? My fingers toyed with the hem of
my shirt as I frowned at the button, unable to look around at them as my
mind swam.
“We have time, Vee,” Zane said as he stepped forward. “Maybe you
should take a moment to breathe and think? Not have us suffocating you?”
“Suffocating her?” Kieran growled, and Enzo just sighed but nodded,
his jaw ticking uneasily.
“Thank you,” I murmured as Zane offered me his hand, forcing my gaze
to lift, and I hesitantly stepped away from Kieran.
Kieran gave me a thin-lipped smile, the expression strained, but he
didn’t push me for a response.
“I guess no holiday then, huh?” Enzo said to lighten the mood, and
Kieran snorted.
“We have a lot to figure out. But that’ll have to wait,” Zane stated as he
led me from the bathroom. “I think you should sit and think about this,
beautiful. Just know that there’s nothing we wouldn’t do for you and this
child, no matter what,” he said as his hand squeezed mine.
I ground my teeth together as my eyes blurred, the depth and honesty of
his words hitting me hard.
I knew they’d stop at nothing to take care of me and a child. This child.
That I would be treated like a damn princess.
But what life would I be bringing my child into? Would they grow up
being raised as a weapon?
 I’d not put any thought into it, and now it was the one blaring red siren
in my mind.
Zane remained quiet as he led me to my room, guiding me onto the bed
as I glanced out the window over the expanse of gardens. They seemed to
go on forever, manicured and lush, kept in perfect condition, a testament to
what a lavish life I now found myself in. One that this child would grow up
in.
“We’ll be here when you’re ready to talk about it. Just take some time,
Vee.” Those steely eyes were gentle, but there was an unease floating in
them, and his smile didn’t reach his eyes. I didn’t want them worrying over
my decision on this, and I worried that if I said I didn’t want to go through
with it, they’d change their tune. Would they fight me on it? Kieran had
been ecstatic, so he’d be heartbroken if I wanted to get rid of it.
The thought alone had me biting my cheek.
There was a part of me that had always wanted to be a mother, to love a
child the way I’d always wanted to be loved, to experience the true love I’d
never gotten from my mother.
“We don’t know whose it is,” I whispered.
“It’ll be one of ours, so it doesn’t matter. We’re family,” he said as ran
his hand down my arm before kneeling before me while I sat on the bed.
“But…” I searched his eyes, wondering if he understood the worry I had
at the back of my mind like a wicked shadow.
“It won’t be his, Vee. He didn’t finish in you, right?”
I shook my head, grateful that it hadn’t occurred, but that didn’t mean I
was one hundred percent safe.
“But we can do a paternity test as soon as it’s possible to check,” he said
as he took my hands in his. “Is that what you’re worried about?”
“How can I not be?” The words were barely audible as my throat
tightened, like Vincent’s ghostly hand was clenching it, still holding power
over me even in death.
“Whatever happens, happens. We’ll get through this together, Vee. I
promise you that. You’re not alone.” He squeezed my hands, offering me
one of those small smiles he rarely revealed. This was a Zane not many got
to see, and I felt privileged to glimpse a different side of him.
“Thank you.”
“Do you want to be alone now? Or would you rather one of us stay with
you?”
 “I’d like to be alone, please, if that’s okay.”
“Call out if you want us, one of us will be here, okay?”
I nodded as Zane tucked a few stray strands of hair behind my ear and
cupped my face, brushing away a tear that had escaped. The desire to be
with me and yet do as I requested was warring in those steely eyes, his jaw
clenching as he just stared at me for a moment.
“Do you want anything before I go, stray? Tea, food?”
“No, I’m good for now.”
He nodded, giving my knee a squeeze before he slid off the bed and
headed for the bedroom door. I glimpsed Kieran and Enzo out in the hall,
but they didn’t try to come in. I was glad they were accepting my need to
think alone as Zane shut the door. This was a big thing, and the worries
around it were making themselves known. I just needed to be alone with my
own thoughts for a bit.
I pulled my knees up to my chest, gazing out the window as I sifted
through the mess inside my mind.
I was pregnant, growing a life inside me.
“Fuck,” I breathed as I closed my eyes.
Whose even was it? I’d slept with them all over the past several weeks,
but that didn’t seem to have even bothered them in the slightest.
Enzo saying they were going to be dads made a smile tease my lips.
I slid down under the blanket, pulling it up to my chin as I mulled over
it all. Would I get rid of this unborn child because I was afraid? Even if it
was theirs, would that be too much for me? The thought alone made me
sick, and I knew I didn’t want to.
What kind of fathers would my men be? How would they raise a child
of ours? I’d seen so many sides of them since that day when they found me,
protectors, carers, lovers, killers. I’d seen them at their best, and witnessed
some of their worst. They hid nothing from me, and I knew just who they
were.
At least, I hoped I did.
I buried my head into the pillow, wishing someone could just tell me
what the right thing to do was.
The one thing I knew for certain, was that I didn’t want to throw this
baby away if it was theirs. I wanted to have it, I wanted to be a mother, I
just wasn’t sure if I could do it in their world.
OceanofPDF.com
 2
VERONICA

I awoke from my nap when the bedroom door opened, and I curled in on
myself more, my worries resurfacing instantly. I’d laid there for too long
going over everything in my head, trying to figure out how it would all pan
out. In the end, I was no closer to figuring any of it out, and I’d opted to let
all the worries rest, the numbness setting in from being too overwhelmed.
“Hungry?” Kieran’s voice was soft, and I smiled as I rolled over to find
him standing by the bed with a platter of sliced fruit.
“No omelet?” I mused as I sat up.
“Trying something different,” he said as he offered it to me.
He’d changed into a short-sleeved tee, and I let my gaze wander over
his stunning tattoos, trailing up to his face. Those dark eyes were unsettled,
but he wore his charming smile to hide it.
“Sorry, I’m sure you’re all wondering what I’m thinking,” I apologized,
and he scoffed as he flicked those dark eyes to my window. I was grateful
I’d been granted my own room, but I tended to spend my nights in one of
theirs. Right now, having my own space was a godsend, although I was sure
they would’ve allowed me privacy and alone time in one of their rooms if I
had asked.
 “We are, but we know it’s a big thing for you, with what you went
through with your last one,” he said carefully as he sat on the bed beside
me. His arm brushed mine as I picked at the platter, tossing back some of
the grapes.
I nodded, not wanting to think about that. It felt like a lifetime ago, like
it had happened to someone else.
“Not to mention your worry about whose it is,” he added, and I gritted
my teeth. “But the likelihood is next to none. It’ll be one of ours,” he said
with certainty. I wanted to believe him fully, but I knew I couldn’t until we
did a test. I needed proof that this life inside me wasn’t a reminder of the
shit I’d endured.
“It’s a bit overwhelming, I imagine. You’ve only now really accepted
this life, all the risk it comes with, and then this happens. It’ll be rocking
your boat, so to speak,” he said as I set the platter down on the bedside
table.
“That’s an understatement,” I muttered.
“Zane and Enzo have gone out, so it’s just us, love. I think we should
chat, I know you’re worried, but there’s no need to be,” he said, one hand
resting comfortingly on my arm as he gave me a more genuine, soft smile.
It was different from his usual charming smile, and I appreciated the
sincerity. No hiding behind his false mask. The men had all let down their
walls around me now, letting me glimpse behind the masks they wore, the
smiles or emotionless faces that they’d grown accustomed to wearing for
the world.
“Okay.”
“Eat some more.” He nodded at the fruit platter, and I picked at it, using
the fork to help myself to some sliced up melon and cut strawberries.
“I’m starting a new painting. I think this one can be for this little one,
and for us.” His hand ran up and down my arm soothingly as I ate, and the
minor touch did relieve some of the tension in my body.
“Can I see it?”
“Not until it’s done, love.” His mouth quirked up in delight, those dark
eyes moving to the window as he rose and headed for it. “I wonder just who
will be the father? Will we have a little Enzo knock-off running around, or a
naughty Zane? Maybe a wicked little me,” he mused before giving me that
devilish smile over his shoulder as his eyes flashed with mischief. He was
already picturing what it would be like, getting ahead of himself. “They’ll
definitely have your tenacity.”
I smirked at his words, wondering just what little versions of the three
of them had been like. But he was already so sure I’d be keeping this child
and staying with them, and my mind was still whirling about the entire
thing. Their world was a dangerous one to raise a child in, and I had to think
of that. I’d agreed to be a part of their world, to dance in the shadows with
them, but this was not a part of that plan.
Then again, had I assumed it never would be? Falling pregnant hadn’t
been something I’d contemplated, despite the unprotected sex. I’d been too
busy being in survival mode and then relishing their attention. Now reality
was setting in, and I had to figure it out. I’d been living in a fantasy world,
even with the bloodshed.
“What were you guys like as kids?” I focused on the one thing I could
discover right now to ease my chaotic mind.
“Trouble. Comes with the territory. We got up to mischief often, and
kept our mother on her toes.”
“You don’t talk about her much,” I noted. I’d never pressed much after
I’d learned she’d passed, but they were quiet about her.
“Her passing hit hard. Our father was never the same, and we lost the
woman who showed us how to be softer. She was the goodness in us, a
sweet, loving woman who burned bright. Nurtured the best in us,” he said
softly as he clasped his hands behind his back, staring hard out the window.
He was rigid now, and he turned his head, his jaw ticking as he sighed.
“You would’ve liked her, and I think she would’ve loved you.”
I shivered at his soft words, the emotions rolling through the room from
him as he focused on the view outside. My own worries slipped away as I
focused on his raw emotion, the way he was opening himself up to me. I
needed the distraction right now, something else to focus on.
“She loved this place, the grounds out here. She took up gardening in
her spare time, there’s a greenhouse out there that our father built just for
her, would you like to see it?” He turned to me, a haunted look in those dark
depths as he gave me a sad smile.
I nodded, the heaviness settling over me as he strode over and took my
hands. He pulled me to my feet, kissing my forehead before leading me out
of my room and down the hall then the stairs.
 “She threw big celebrations whenever she could, she loved entertaining
and inviting all the family and our allies. Our father doesn’t do it much now,
that was more her thing. She helped keep the peace with the other families
in a way, befriending the women in our allied families and nurturing good
relations.”
“Sounds like she was an amazing woman.”
“She really was. Her death affected us all badly. It was unexpected,” he
said, pausing as we reached the main set of doors out onto the back patio.
“I’m sorry.”
“Don’t be, these things happen, we cherish the good times we had with
her,” he said as we pushed through the doors and stepped out onto the
exquisite back patio. The large outdoor chaise lounge chairs lined the back
porch area around a barbecue and large stone table, and I could only assume
the chairs to go with it were packed away.
The luxurious pool and adjoining spa were something I wanted to try
out eventually, but I’d not yet found myself gliding into the waters.
Kieran led me down a path alongside the mansion, and we turned the
corner of the building, the greenhouse coming into view. It was tucked off
to the side, hidden by large hedges and trees that were carefully manicured
to match the rest of the polished estate.
How many gardeners did they even have to maintain this place?
“This isn’t just a basic greenhouse,” I said as I took in the building. It
was one of those Victorian conservatory greenhouses, all elegant with the
fancy finishings and detailing.
“Mom wanted the best, she’d always dreamed of a fancy greenhouse, so
dad made her dream a reality,” he stated as he strode up to the glass door, a
small smile touching his lips as he marveled at the building.
He held it open for me, and I stepped inside, unable to keep from
grinning at the colorful array of flowers and foliage. A few butterflies even
fluttered around, and I followed the path through the exquisite gardens,
taking in the stunning wisteria tree at the center. Several seats and tables
were set up beneath it, along with a chaise lounge. It was an incredible sight
to behold.
But it was the tree that had me in awe, how the branches had been
extended, and I couldn’t even tell if it was the tree or another secondary
wisteria that had snaked along the ceiling and across the beams, giving the
entire space a magical, fantasy look. It was picturesque, and I just stared as
Kieran moved to stand behind me, wrapping his arms around my waist and
resting his head on my shoulder.
“This is incredible, it’s so beautiful,” I whispered as a lone monarch
fluttered by.
“I’m glad you like it. Mom always loved the butterflies, so my father
makes sure that one of the groundskeepers nurtures some in here. She’d roll
over in her grave if the butterflies vanished from here. She used to come
here and sketch,” he shared, and I turned in his arms.
The expression on his face was so real and haunting, so heart-broken,
that my own pulled for him. Those dark eyes were gliding over the area, as
if he could envision his memories of her here.
“So that’s where you got your artistic side from, huh?” I said softly as I
rested one hand on his chest. His heart was beating steadily, and he sighed
as those dark pools settled on me once more, dragging me into their depths.
If I wasn’t careful, I’d drown in them, being engulfed by the raw emotions
he was now revealing.
“Yeah. I started sketching in here with her as a kid. Butterflies were
something she loved to draw, so I try to draw them on occasion in memory
of her.” He gave me the smallest smile, and for a moment, I could see the
young boy in him, just wanting to be with his loving mother, trying to be
like her and eager to please.
He pressed his lips to my forehead before guiding us to the nearest
chaise, where he helped me sit. He held my hands as he knelt down before
me, his thumbs tracing over the backs of them as he stared at me.
The emotions that swam freely in his eyes had my throat tightening, the
way he was looking at me like I was everything he could have dreamed of
and more, was both magical and nerve-wracking.
Was I truly what he saw? Could I live up to the pedestal version of me
that he envisioned right now?
“You’re perfect, Veronica. You know that, right? I’m not saying you’re
flawless, God knows none of us are perfect, but to me, you’re perfectly
imperfect, a soul so complex and beautiful that you’ve become my world.
Everything about you makes me love you even more.”
My eyes widened, and his smile only grew.
“Yes, I love you, Veronica. I figured that out pretty quickly, and I still
can’t believe how hard I fell. Your spirit and life are things to be adored, a
beauty unlike anything else, both inside and out. I need you to know that I
truly love you, that you’ve won my heart and soul. This,” he touched the
pendant I refused to ever remove, “is a reminder of that. That my love for
you knows no bounds. I said it before, but I’ll say it again. I’ll go to the
ends of the world with you, and for you. And not just you, now.” His hand
fell to my stomach, and his gaze drifted down as his smile softened. “For
this little one growing inside you. There is nothing I won’t do for the both
of you.”
“I love you, too.” The words snuck out, the purity and honesty needing
to escape, and his eyes returned to mine in an instant, his face lighting up
like Christmas. I knew I loved him, I loved all of them. I just needed to find
the right time to share it with them all. Sure, it hadn’t been a long amount of
time, but we’d survived so much together, taken on things you’d never even
think you’d deal with in a lifetime. And they’d all done right by me.
He rose, pulling me into his arms and lifting me off the ground as he
twirled us. I couldn’t help laughing at the cute moment, and he grinned as
he set me down.
“So, our little wolf has fallen for me,” he said as he kissed my forehead.
“Aren’t I a lucky bastard.”
“As for this little one, it’s still early days, Kieran.” I touched my
stomach, the tinge of unease sneaking in.
“I know, but we’ll get you all sorted with the good doctor. Everything
will be okay, we’re all in this with you, no matter what,” he said as he held
me close, resting his forehead on mine.
No matter what.
Those were the words that eased my soul just a little.
“Everything will be okay, love. I promise.”
I wanted to believe him, and a part of me did.
While another part knew that life had a habit of dishing out curveballs.
At least we’d be ready for them.

OceanofPDF.com
 3
VERONICA

W eofspoke about his mother for a short while, and he reminisced of some
their good times, and showed me her most cherished plants in the
greenhouse that were still going strong.
“I sometimes wonder if things would have been better with my mother
if she understood her illness more. Stayed medicated and saw her own
errors,” I said as we stared at a beautiful orchid one of the groundskeepers
had planted and tended to.
“What she put you through, the hell you endured, I don’t think she
deserves to be called your mother,” Kieran muttered as he gave my hand a
squeeze.
“Believe it or not, I still have good memories with her.”
“It’s never black and white, just shades of gray,” he said, repeating the
words I’d said to him some time ago about my mother. “You’re in a better
place now, we’ll never treat you without respect, love. If you ever feel like
you’re walking on eggshells, then we’ve failed you.”
“I know, and I’m not, you guys don’t make me feel like that at all,” I
said as I offered him my own small smile. It was my own mind that made
me careful around them, the life I’d endured shaping me into someone who
was always on guard and careful.
 “We don’t pick our family, but I wouldn’t change it for myself. My
brothers mean everything to me, as do you, and I wouldn’t have met you
without being in this life. Everything has a way of coming together, much
like artwork, you just have to trust the journey.”
“Trust the process,” I murmured.
His phone sounded off, and he sighed as he fished it from his pocket
and answered.
“Yes?”
The muffled voice on the other end had a frown marring his brow.
“Right, got it. I’ll head there now.”
He hung up, turning to me with a mildly frustrated look.
“I have to go and attend some business, but Enzo will be back soon
enough. The family work calls,” he said as he touched my face sweetly,
trailing his thumb down my cheek.
“Nothing too dangerous, I hope.”
“No, just checking in on some things, a little drop-in visit. Enzo was out
at the other one we started up when we found you, I need to go to one in the
city,” he explained, not that I truly understood. I was happy being kept in
the dark on the explicit details of their money-making methods.
“Okay.”
“Hank will keep you company,” he stated as he led me back towards the
entrance to the greenhouse. “I’ll make sure you get some food, too.”
“I can make my own food.”
“No.”
I arched a brow as he glanced back at me, that wicked smile making my
insides twist and my heart flutter.
“I’ll have something delivered to you. For sharing your truth today,” he
said as he opened the door for me, pausing to pull me close.
“Sharing my truth?” I frowned.
“For loving me, as I love you.” His lips brushed over mine in a sweet,
gentle kiss, but it was enough to ignite that spark inside me. His words of
love only made me melt against him, and he sighed as he pulled me to his
chest and nuzzled my hair.
“I was saying how I felt,” I said as I closed my eyes, drawing in his
cologne and letting it wrap around my senses alongside his embrace.
“And I appreciate that more than you know, Vee.” His arms tightened
around me for a moment before he released me. “Now, let’s get you inside
and make sure Hank is there on duty.”
“Hank is always nearby,” I stated with a dramatic eye-roll. As if to
prove my point, as soon as we exited the greenhouse, he was stationed out
on the path, ready to come to me if I called. He was taking his bodyguard
duties seriously, always nearby since the guys had assigned him to me
specifically.
Not that I minded at all, he’d been good to me, and I enjoyed his
company, although the men had not left me alone since we’d gotten here for
more than an hour or two at most. They preferred to have one of them with
me at all times.
“Veronica, Kieran.” Hank bobbed his head as we strode over to him.
“I need to go attend to some business, do you mind keeping Vee
company?” Kieran asked, and Hank nodded, his smile reaching his eyes.
“It’s always a pleasure, you know that.”
“Good, Vee, food will be here within the hour. Rest and relax,” Kieran
said as he gave me a kiss on the cheek.
With that, he strode off, switching into work mode as he pulled out his
phone, leaving me with Hank.
“Enzo tells me you’ve got some news?” Hank mused as he watched
Kieran saunter off.
“Yeah, still not sure how I feel about it all,” I admitted.
“Well, if you want to speak about it confidentially, we can. I won’t share
a word,” Hank said as he beckoned for me to lead the way to the mansion.
“You know them well, Hank,” I said as I took the lead, my chest
tightening. I had my worries, and Hank had been straight with me before.
He knew I was not born into this life and he didn’t sugarcoat it. “I have
some things I think I need to talk to someone outside of the guys about.”
“I figured as much. It stays between us,” he said, and I cast him a look
over my shoulder. At the end of the day, he was family to them, he’d been a
part of their lives since they were small. They paid him, and I knew if push
came to shove, he’d have to tell them. Not that it was a massive issue. The
men would have to understand my worries.
“Thank you,” I said, although we both knew that confidentiality was not
entirely true. But I doubted he’d go out of his way to tell the brothers
anything I discussed with him in private.
“How about I make us some coffee or something? As Kieran said, food
will be here soon enough.”
 “That sounds good, God knows what he plans on ordering me,” I said
with a snort, and he chuckled.
“They’ve been all over you since we got to the compound. Got all the
guards keeping a close watch on everything. They’re not taking any chances
after everything.”
“It gets a little hard to breathe sometimes,” I admitted.
“I can see that. They don’t realize they’re smothering you at times. You
do know that this pregnancy will only make that side of them worse? They
won’t want you alone, ever.”
“I know, and I understand, we’ll probably just have to talk about it. I
like how you sometimes give me space. That you’re still there, but I get my
moments alone,” I said as we reached the back patio and headed for the
door.
“Communication is everything, just be ready for them to push back,” he
warned, and I sighed as he moved to open the door for me.
I wouldn’t expect anything less of the three of them at this point.
I sat down on the couch at his request as he got to work making us some
coffees before he joined me. He sunk into the opposing armchair as I held
my mug close.
“So, what worries you most?” he asked, cutting right to the point. His
warm brown eyes were inviting, and I enjoyed the way I was able to relax
around him. Ever since he’d first helped me handle them murdering
Callum.
How things had changed.
“This child, we don’t know whose it is yet. And I worry about the life
I’m bringing them into. How will a mafia child be raised? Will they be
raised as a weapon? Always looking over their shoulder?” I said as I held
my mug close to my lips, forcing myself to remain calm. My emotions
threatened to overwhelm me now that I was thinking about it.
“It doesn’t matter whose it is, they’ll love it equally. The Slades value
family above all else, chosen family included, so this child will be treated
like royalty, cherished beyond anything. They’d never want for a single
thing, and yet they’d not be too spoiled either. As for the family business,
well, that’s a simple fact of the name the child will bear. The life they’ll be
brought into,” he said as he took a hefty sip of his coffee and sighed.
“That puts them in danger,” I whispered as I clenched my jaw, the
turmoil in me growing.
 “Veronica, we’re in danger every single day. There are countless things
that can kill us, we’re blessed every day we wake up. People die
spontaneously from aneurysms and car accidents. There is no protecting
anyone from the harsh realities of this world. It’s impossible. Sure, this life
comes with more risks, but it also comes with more gifts and rewards. The
unwavering loyalty of the family, the financial freedom thanks to this life, a
lavish lifestyle, access to all the highest healthcare money can buy, and at
the end of the day, it also gives us all a purpose. You may think it strange,
but it’s our sole thing in life, to feel a sense of purpose. Yours may be to be
a mother and partner, mine is to protect those I now see as family, the
brothers are the same.” He set his mug down and leaned forward, clasping
his hands together. “This child will be guarded and looked after well
beyond the majority of the world’s population. They’ll be living a life only
others can dream of, and I’m sure you will still get a say in their upbringing.
The women hold power in this family, whether born or chosen to join it.”
“You think I’m chosen to join it?” I chewed my cheek uneasily.
“That promise ring you wear from their mother proves as much. You
have been chosen by the three of them, and you have a voice. They showed
you that with Callum, and you’ll still have one with this child, I promise
you that. Their upbringing, even in this life, will still be something you get
a say over.”
I nodded as I sat back, drawing in a shaky breath.
“Thank you, Hank. I needed to hear that.”
“Any time, Veronica. The brothers will do anything for you and this
child, I already know that. So if you decide you want things to be different,
I’m sure they’ll work with you on that. Just understand that this family has
a business, and this child will be brought into it no matter what. You can’t
completely stop that, you just have to focus on the positives.”
“Right,” I murmured. I had a lot to think about, but hearing him explain
it like this made it easier.
This child would be brought up into the Slade family and their ways,
but I could still request they get a normal childhood. Like how their mother
was their light and flamed the softness and kindness in them, I’d do the
same. They’d lost her and fallen into darkness, their father not helping
them.
I’d not allow that for this child.
I just needed to wait until I knew if it was indeed theirs.
That was the most nerve-wracking of all.

OceanofPDF.com
 4
VERONICA

ell, BP and weight are all in good margins. I’ll get your blood test
“W results within a day, and we’ll go from there,” Dr. Elliot said as he
sat by the couch with his kit.
Zane had ordered him to come to the house to take bloods and whatnot,
and we’d been going through a few tests. He’d brought all the bits and
pieces he could possibly need, and I’d sat through the questions and tests,
the last one being the various vials of blood he was taking.
Enzo sat beside me patiently, leaning forward with his elbows on his
knees, his sleeves rolled back. He was a sight to enjoy, his hair pulled back
into its usual bun, a few strands fluttering into his face as he watched Dr.
Elliot with laser focus.
It’d been two days since the first positive test, and I’d taken several
more tests to make sure it was true. All of them returned a positive reading.
Zane and Kieran had gone out to see their father, the great Patrick Slade
whom I was still yet to lay my eyes on.
I wondered just what kind of man ran this family, and how scary he
would be in person.
“When will her first ultrasound be?” Enzo asked as he rested his chin on
his fist, those dark eyes meeting mine as he offered me a small smile. The
expression was sweet and delighted, and I smiled back.
“When she’s about seven to eight weeks along. Going from the time-
line of her missed period, I’d say that’ll be in a few weeks,” Dr. Elliot said
as he labeled yet another blood vial before removing the cannula and
pressing a cotton ball to my arm.
“Apply pressure,” he instructed, and I did as asked while he pulled out
some tape and taped it to my arm.
“No heavy lifting for twenty-four hours,” he stated, nodding at Enzo as
he began packing away all his things.
“Anything else we should be mindful of?” Enzo asked.
We’d already gone over dietary stuff and a whole list of things that I had
no chance of remembering everything about. I was still dazed by this whole
ordeal and being pregnant.
“We’ve gone over everything necessary at this point. Once I get the
blood test results, we’ll go from there. And when we get the ultrasound
done, that’s when we can start figuring more out,” Dr. Elliot said as he rose.
“Until then, there’s nothing else you can do, just take it easy, don’t stress,
and look after yourself.”
“We can do that.” Enzo gave a firm nod as he rose and shook the
doctor’s hand. “Thank you. Keep us updated.”
Dr. Elliot nodded as he glanced at me, offering me a tight-lipped smile
as he remained professional and gathered up the last of his things before
heading for the door.
Enzo walked with him, seeing him out before returning to me and
sitting down.
“It’s all so real.”
“I think it’ll all feel more real when we do the first ultrasound,” I said as
I touched my belly. Sure, I felt different, but it still felt bizarre. Like this
wasn’t really happening to me.
“We’ve got a lot to plan. We’ll need to buy everything, get a nursery set
up. We should use the room across from yours. It’s currently Kieran’s art
room, but he can shift that, there’s empty rooms down the hall. The nursery
should be closest to you,” he said as he rested his hand on my knee. I
smiled down at it, at the prominent veins in the back of his hand, his
forearms hidden by his tailored black long-sleeved tee and matching pants.
He looked like he was ready to go and run a company, not deal with some
tests alongside me.
 I hoped it didn’t bother them that I didn’t care much for dressing up
when I had no plans. My hair was thrown back in a messy bun, not a speck
of makeup on my face.
“Vee?”
“Mmm?” I finally met his gaze, and his brow was furrowed, his lips
drawn tight as he ran his thumb over my knee. “You aren’t excited?”
“I want to find out exactly whose it is first.”
“Dr. Elliot said we can do that at your ultrasound.”
“I’m not sure how I’ll feel about that, Enzo. Seeing a life growing in me
and then having to wait a day for the results of whose it is. I’d rather do that
first, then the ultrasound, because if it’s not⁠—”
“It’ll be ours, Vee. I promise.” He was so certain as he wrapped one arm
around me and pulled me into his lap. I wished I could mirror his
conviction, but I knew there was still the slightest chance.
“If it’s not, then we will deal with that however you wish,” he said when
I made no comment, instead just nuzzling into the crook of his neck as he
wrapped both arms around me.
“What if I chose to keep it? How would you all feel?”
“Would you want to keep it?” he asked stiffly, his tone unsteady.
“No,” I admitted. “I know that might be wrong to some, but if it’s not…
I don’t want a rape baby,” I whispered the last part, and his arms tightened
around me.
“Then we will be by your side, Vee. You won’t go through it alone.
Let’s not think about all that right now though.”
“Easier said than done,” I said as I played with the collar of his shirt,
drawing in his comforting scent, a mix of him and his fancy cologne that
probably cost more than my old rent.
“Well, actually, we’ve got something planned tonight, so maybe we can
go shopping and get you a pretty new dress. Something that makes you feel
like a queen?”
I sat up in his lap, straddling him as I wrapped my arms around his neck
to gaze into his eyes.
“What’s on tonight?” I asked, quivering as his hands ran up my sides.
“That’s a secret, piccolo lupo,” he breathed, his eyes now half-closed as
he stared at me, a smile dancing on his lips.
I pouted, but he just chuckled before closing the small gap between us.
His kiss was fervent, a hunger igniting within me as his hands slid around
my back, holding me tight.
His excitement made itself known as he ground against me, drawing a
low moan from me that he happily drank up with a groan.
“Fuck, Vee, don’t tease me like this,” he rasped as he broke the kiss.
“I’m teasing you?” I cocked my head, offering him an innocent smile as
he smirked.
“You know exactly what you’re doing,” he said, his voice low as he
caught my chin with his thumb and forefinger. “Don’t make me bend you
over this couch.”
“Don’t threaten me with a good time,” I shot back, and that wicked
smirk turned into a devilish grin.
“Fuck.”
I gasped as he lifted me up, sliding out from beneath me and then
placing me back down on my knees so that I was holding the back of the
couch.
“Lean over it, amore mio,” he ordered, and I did as he asked, wiggling
my ass for him as I moved forward to rest my chest on the back of the
couch, my ass in the air.
He moved onto the couch behind me, sliding my tracksuit pants off that
I’d thrown on this morning, wanting to be nice and comfortable for my visit
from the doctor.
“You have no idea what you do to me without even trying, amore mio,”
he groaned, and I heard his belt come undone, the shuffling material
informing me he was shedding his pants. My core ached at the thought, and
when the couch shifted under his weight, I quivered involuntarily.
“You are a wicked temptation, Veronica,” he said, my name rolling off
his tongue like velvet. The way he was talking, his voice low and heated, it
had tingles coursing through me.
His hand glided over my ass, tracing the dip of my back and sliding
under my tee.
“What are you going to do about it?” I teased, loving the deep rumble
from him as he moved in behind me.
I gasped as he rubbed his length on me, snaking it over my ass cheeks
as his hand glided across my back. He slid his hand free of my shirt,
creeping it over the material and to my hair, where he worked my bun loose
and back into a ponytail once more.
 “I think I’m going to have to remind you just who this pussy belongs
to,” he hissed as he fisted his hand, tugging my ponytail back and making
me arch.
A whimper slipped through my lips, and his whole body shuddered as
he nudged my entrance, his dick dancing through my slick folds.
“Look at you, so fucking wet already,” he rasped, his other hand
gripping my hip as he swirled his dick against me.
“Are you just going to tease?” I breathed, the desire overwhelming me
as he just ran his dick through my folds, brushing over my clit and making
me tremble each time.
“You may have a lot of power, amore mio, but you’ll get this dick when
I’m ready to give it to you,” he hissed as he tugged my hair again.
I bit my lip, whimpering at the wicked game he was playing, my legs
clenching as he just toyed with me.
He didn’t relent until I was cursing, finally bending over me so that his
warm breath caressed my ear.
“Tell me you want me, amore mio,” he whispered, a shiver snaking
down my spine as he kissed my ear.
“Please, Enzo, I want you, I need you,” I gasped, reaching one hand
back to run my fingers through his hair, tugging it free from his bun.
“Ah, amore,” he hissed as he repositioned, and I moaned happily as he
eased inside me finally, a deep contentment at being filled washing over
me.
“Play with yourself, I want you to come for me,” he commanded, and I
was more than happy to oblige.
I slid one hand down between my legs, working my clit as he drove into
me at a steady rhythm, one hand holding my head back while the other
gripped my hip with a vengeance.
It didn’t take me long before I was arching and cursing, and he
quickened his pace, grunting as he drove into me.
“Come for me, amore mio.” The request was more a command, his
hand guiding me back against him with a ferocity that had me teetering over
the edge.
I cried out, arching as the pleasure engulfed me, my legs shuddering as I
climaxed.
“Fuck,” Enzo grunted as he buried himself inside me a few more times,
his own orgasm causing him to tremble as he bowed over me.
 I rested forward on the back of the couch, drawing in ragged breaths as
he kissed my shoulder blades and worked his way to my shoulder.
“I love making you finish, amore mio, and feeling you tighten up
around my cock, fuck,” he breathed as he lazily kissed my neck.
“I love feeling you inside me,” I said, my voice still raspy as I regained
my breath.
“Any time, you just say the word,” he said as he nibbled on my neck.
“I’ll be there.”
“Really, any time?” I said mischievously, and he rumbled a soft laugh.
“Any time, Vee. Nothing will keep me from you.”
“I’ll keep that in mind.” I relaxed over the back of the couch as he
littered my neck and shoulder in lazy kisses.
“Now, where are we going shopping for this dress?”

OceanofPDF.com
 5
LORENZO

o, how fancy do I need to dress tonight?” Veronica asked as she

“S smiled at me, those emerald eyes bright and full of life, a rosy glow
to her cheeks.
God, she was as beautiful as ever, especially after I’d made her orgasm
again in the shower.
“Extra fancy, sweetheart. Don’t worry, I have the perfect place in mind,”
I stated, and her grin only widened as she squeezed my hand before looking
out the window once more.
Hank was driving us, and Brayden was in the passenger seat as we sat
behind the divider. Some days I preferred to drive, other days I didn’t.
Besides, since we were shopping today, I wanted all my attention on
Veronica and how she looked, so having two guards with us was desired.
Another car was tailing us, and they’d lurk in the vicinity.
I let my gaze wander over Veronica as she watched the city glide by,
taking in the soft curves of her body in the day dress she’d bought with
Kieran, sporting complementing sandals and clutch.
I couldn’t get enough of her, loving the sounds she made as we made
love, the way she didn’t hold back, enjoying her own climax alongside
mine. She made me excited to get out of bed every single day, except the
nights where I was the one who claimed the spot beside her. Those
mornings I just wanted to cuddle up to her, wrapping myself in her essence,
wanting her to embrace me with her entire being. But it was those moments
where we were curled up on the couch with a hot drink, watching a show or
just being content in one another’s company that I loved equally as much.
Just being with her was all that mattered to me.
This was obsession, and I knew it. I made sure not to fall too much to
this overwhelming desire to be by her side constantly, knowing that I had
duties to attend to, but fuck, I’d be lying if I said she wasn’t on my mind
constantly. I had a problem, one that I had no intention of getting rid of. I
wanted her in every form of the word.
My brothers and I had come to rotate to some degree, one of us sleeping
with her every night, sometimes two of us. We’d even spent the odd night
with the three of us in the bed with her, taking turns and sharing her, but we
never all slept in the same bed.
I may be close with my brothers, but waking up with one of their naked
bodies jammed up against me was not something I overly wanted to do, and
they were on the same page.
“You really can’t tell me where we’re going tonight?” she asked, those
emerald eyes burning with curiosity as she pouted like a child who so
desperately wanted something. It was cute and endearing, especially when
she grinned afterwards.
“You’ll like it, I’m sure. Really nice place for dinner,” I shared,
knowing it was the only details I wanted to pass on. Zane had plans tonight,
and he’d asked me to help her pick out a dress. Kieran would meet us there
too, since today he was dealing with a few things. Things that involved
spilling some blood after there was an issue with one of our warehouses. A
shipment had gone missing, and someone had to pay for that fuck up.
No matter, he had it handled, I was focusing on the beauty seated beside
me. A woman who could have me kneeling for her in a heartbeat if it made
her smile.
Yeah, I was whipped. And I wouldn’t have it any other way.

“How’s this one?”

 I watched the curtain pull back, my heart fluttering like I was a teenager
again as Veronica stepped out of the fitting room in the exquisite emerald
green ball gown dress that hugged her body. It shimmered and glittered
under the lighting, and her vibrant smile only made it all the more perfect.
“I think we’re done shopping,” I said as I took the two strides to reach
her, my lips claiming hers hungrily. She was ravishing, elegant yet still the
Veronica I knew and loved.
She moaned softly, her small hand pressing against my chest as she
broke the kiss, beaming up at me like a child in a candy store.
“You really love it that much?” she breathed, entranced in the moment
as much as I was.
“I love it enough that I’d happily get you out of it and show you how
irresistible you are,” I said, my voice low as I kissed her neck. Her skin
quivered beneath my lips, and I grinned at the reaction.
A throat being cleared had us stepping apart, the real world reminding
us that we were not alone here.
“You look stunning,” Hank stated as he gave the stylist a pointed look
for interrupting our moment.
She lowered her head sheepishly, the other stylist hurrying over, her
heels clacking on the tiles in quick succession as she moved to take over.
The original younger woman strode off after the senior woman whispered
something, but I saw the widening of the younger woman’s eyes as she
nodded and averted her eyes from me.
“Sorry about that, would you like to try something else?” the senior
stylist asked as she clasped her hands together. From the way her eyes were
flicking between Hank and I, I knew she’d figured out who I was, and she
was taking over this potential sale, not wanting anything to go wrong.
Despite not being a true Slade, I was still recognized, and the fear that
came with that knowledge was enough to make the stylist uneasy.
“No, I think I’ll take this one,” Vee said as she took another look in the
mirror, doing a slow spin to take it in from all angles.
“It truly is an exquisite piece,” the stylist said, her mouth pulled into an
exaggerated smile, the expression not meeting her eyes. I could see the fear
beneath the surface, as if she believed I’d be disgruntled by her employee
for disrupting our moment. Our family ran this city, and the high-end
businesses knew us by appearance now, eager to please and not step on any
toes when they dealt with us. This much power was one thing I sometimes
found frustrating, wishing they’d not treat us like vipers ready to strike
twenty-four seven. I missed being treated like a normal person sometimes.
Then again, in times like this, I was glad. If I wanted to, they’d look the
other way as I took Vee into the changing room and had my way with her.
The law wouldn’t touch us, we owned them, and everyone knew it. This
business knew it’d receive a hefty sum for allowing us to enjoy ourselves,
and the staff knew how to proceed.
Although the new young thing clearly hadn’t received the memo, she’d
surely get the full rundown later.
But Vee wasn’t like that. She was soft and sweet, seeing everyone as
equals, and it made me only love her more. Sure, she knew the depth of
who we were and what we were capable of, but despite now being a part of
this family, chosen and invited inside the inner circle, she didn’t behave any
differently.
She was pure and perfect, a true diamond among the ashes.
Vee changed back into her day dress as I paid the bill, not caring about
the expensive price tags that I’d had the original stylist hide from Vee.
She’d have put it back instantly if she’d seen it. Money was something
she’d never have to worry about again, but she was stuck in her ways,
unable to break free from her beliefs and upbringing.
No matter, we’d work on that.
“So, I’ll wear the green one tonight,” she said as she joined me, that
smile on her face making it all worthwhile as she hooked her arm through
mine. “When will I wear the others?”
She’d tried on two other dresses, a backless navy dress that hugged her
body, and a black one that accentuated her subtle curves.
The emerald one, though, that one brought out her eyes, and it was by
far my favorite one.
“We’ll find places for you, don’t you worry about that,” I assured her as
we headed back out to the car, Hank leading the way as Brayden tailed
behind.
“You know, dinner is still a fair way off, we could get lunch?” she
mused, and I just kissed her temple.
“Kieran has plans for you, we need to go meet him,” I shared. He’d
texted me while she was trying on the elegant black dress, and I liked his
idea. Our little wolf was getting spoiled.
 We headed over, and Vee chatted about her old friends, reminiscing on a
time when she used to go out with her girlfriends long ago. Something she
missed. She was glad we were allowing her the chance to get out and about,
but she wanted to spend time with other women, not just men constantly.
Although my solution of hiring a maid that she could also chat with was
frowned at. Instead, I opted to invite some of the other women of the family
around for her to meet. Those who knew of this life and she could converse
without feeling the need to hide anything.
Besides, after tonight, everything was going to change, and I wanted her
to meet the family more.
We all did.

OceanofPDF.com
 6
KIERAN

I stared at my cracked knuckles as I drove, a lone guard seated in the

passenger seat with me.
Of course there’d been an issue with one of our shipments, and our
father had requested I go and send a message. It’d been weeks since I’d
drawn blood, and that itch was making itself known, rippling beneath my
skin like a twisted parasite.
And yet, despite my issues and vices, Veronica had said she loved me,
and the sincerity in her words had been real, the truth shining like hope in
her eyes.
“Do you think the Gambino’s will try to mess with shipments again?”
my guard, James, asked. He’d stood by me, gun pointed at the warehouse
crew as I’d beat the living shit out of the Gambino supervisor. With
everything that had happened with the Moretti family, I was surprised the
Gambino’s had tried to mess with shipments. He’d caved, admitting to
altering one of the manifests to get more money in his pocket, and I’d made
sure to set an example out of him. He’d be in hospital for a few days, and
my ‘K’ was carved into his shoulder, a reminder to never mess with the
family.
 You’d think that they’d know better by now, but perhaps they thought
we’d gone soft with how much we’d been away from the family business as
of late.
Veronica had us hooked, and we struggled to leave her even for
business. Enzo was with her the most, his love for her burning so
passionately, it would’ve almost been nauseating if I wasn’t in the exact
same boat.
“They wouldn’t dare. Next time, they pay with a life,” I stated, a smirk
creeping across my face at the thought.
I wouldn’t mind putting down one of them. Sure, they were an allied
family, but these alliances were fragile, and the families were always ready
to attempt to overthrow another if the chance arose. We had to be on guard
always, ready to defend our place as the leading family.
“Tell me, James, do you know what love is?” I mused, and he just
arched a brow at me.
“Yes, sir.”
“I wonder if what we have is love or obsession sometimes. Having
someone on your mind constantly sounds more like obsession, don’t you
think?”
“Yes, a little. But sometimes love does that, it makes you think
differently.”
“Right,” I muttered. Enzo had mentioned to me that he was starting to
feel like he was neglecting the family business for her sake. Which was
true, we all were. Hence why we’d enlisted Hank to be her bodyguard so
we could start returning to our duties. Too bad it did little to curb my
thoughts of her.
If anything, the distance only made it worse. Sure, I could distract
myself for a time, but my thoughts always found their way back to her.
“Love is a good thing, sir. It’s something we all seek,” James added
after a moment.
“I know. We should cherish it.” I wouldn’t change it in a heartbeat, but
our father had started voicing his concerns with us. Even he could see the
shift in us. And with this pregnancy, everything was changing.
Enzo had said her tests had gone well, but we needed to wait for her
blood results. And then the paternity test would be done.
I gripped the steering wheel tight at the thought.
 Vee was so worried about that, and the reminder of what she’d endured,
the attack she’d suffered because of her link to us, it made my blood boil
and seethe. Vincent had died that day of the gunfight, but I’d wanted to drag
it out, make him suffer immeasurable pain.
I’d been able to enact some justice, a way to sate the blood I’d craved to
spill. The Morettis had handed over Matteo’s right hand man, the one who’d
found someone to shut down our security systems in the safe house. He’d
also been the one to find our lodge.
He was just one piece of the board who’d caused it all, and I’d spent my
time dissecting him, carving him up and making a pretty little piece of art
out of him.
I’d then strung up his flayed body by the river, and he’d been found by a
security guard, the entire thing making the news. The police covered up the
details, but all the families would know it was me. I’d left my mark on him,
branded him with my signature, a warning to those who tried to fuck with
us or target Veronica.
And yet, the Gambinos had still made the stupid choice of messing with
shipments. Perhaps they’d thought we’d be too focused on Veronica and our
recent shootout with the Moretti faction that they could get away with it. A
silly assumption they’d paid for.
My father would meet with the head of the family to sort it out,
although the punishment I’d dished out would be enough for now.
We drove with small conversation until we reached the resort, and I
pulled into the underground parking garage, quickly climbing out and
wiping my hands again when Enzo texted his impending arrival with
Veronica.
I didn’t need her seeing the blood that had smeared across my knuckles
from where I’d busted them when giving Gregory Gambino a touch up.
James and I headed up to the front of the resort, and I’d barely stood
there for a few minutes when Hank pulled up to the front.
“Kieran,” Vee’s voice was bubbly as she climbed out, and seeing her so
thrilled at the sight of me had my smile morphing into a genuine one. I
didn’t need to wear my charming mask with her. She brought out the real
me that I’d let hide beneath the dark layers this life had granted me.
My perfect little ember in the darkness.
I wrapped my arms around her as she threw herself against me, drawing
in her fragrant scent of flowers and sweetness.
My sweet Veronica.
The woman I’d burn an entire city for if I had to.

OceanofPDF.com
 7
VERONICA

K ieran had looked beyond delighted to see me, that true smile adorning
his face and making my heart lurch. I couldn’t help my joy as I hugged
him, although I didn’t miss the slightest hint of a metallic scent.
He’d been busy with something brutal, and considering he was now
wearing a white tee compared to the navy one he’d left with this morning, I
knew something had gone down.
He pulled back slightly, only to duck down and offer me a fiery kiss that
had me melting against him. Those strong arms held me tight against him,
and I let the world fade away around me as we kissed, our tongues dancing
and entwining.
We broke apart, a new heat flushing my cheeks as those dark eyes
flickered with something wicked.
“Did Enzo tell you why you were here?” he asked, and I blinked,
casting a glance back at Enzo. He stood right behind me, a pleased smile on
his face.
Anyone who saw me arrive with him would be concerned with how I’d
thrown myself into Kieran’s arms. Then again, Enzo could pass for a fancy
bodyguard. Maybe.
 “No, was he supposed to?” I arched an accusatory brow at Enzo, but he
just chuckled.
“No, he wasn’t. There’s a dinner planned tonight, and I know you’ve
been a bit stressed lately, so I wanted you to have a relaxing day. This place
is one of the best spa places around, they offer everything, and I’ve got you
booked in for a pampering session with fine foods,” he explained, and I just
balked at him.
“So this is why we couldn’t get lunch,” I mumbled, finally taking in the
lavish spa resort we’d pulled up in front of.
“We want you looking and feeling your best for tonight, my love, so
please enjoy it,” Kieran said as he nodded at the lady who had come out to
greet us.
She was grinning enthusiastically, wearing a flattering black suit with
her hair slicked back into a tight bun.
I didn’t know what to say as the woman stepped forward.
“Good afternoon, Miss Drayton, my name is Penelope, we’ve got the
full package in store for you today, so if you’d like to accompany me, we’ll
get you started,” she said sweetly as she glanced between Enzo and Kieran,
a hint of recognition in her blue eyes. Had the men been here before? No, I
couldn’t picture them coming here for a pamper session.
I chose not to think into it, instead opting to believe they recognized
them for who they were rather than them frequenting the place.
“Hank will wait here and drive you to dinner afterwards. Brayden will
be here as well,” Kieran stated. “If I can get back in time, I’ll join you from
here.”
“What about you guys?” I asked, frowning uneasily. This was all too
sweet, and now I wondered just what this dinner was. Was I meeting some
of the family? Perhaps I would finally be privy to meeting their father, and
that thought made my stomach knot.
“We’ve got some business to attend to,” Enzo stated, and I let my gaze
drop to Kieran’s hand by me, noticing his cracked knuckles before I focused
on Enzo again. Was it more business of the same notion?
I looked to Hank, reminding myself of what we’d spoken about. We all
had to pay a price for a life of luxury, this was the one the brothers paid.
At least I would be kept out of the shadows to the best of their abilities,
although that hadn’t worked out too well for me so far.
 “Miss Drayton?” Penelope smiled warmly at me, her red lipstick and
flawless makeup making me a little self-conscious. But the brothers hadn’t
even paid her any heed, focused entirely on me.
“Of course, thank you, Kieran, you really didn’t have to,” I said, and
that charming smile returned to his face as he winked.
“Oh, love, I wanted to. I always want to. Just enjoy it, princess.”
His words made my cheeks burn, and even Penelope’s eyebrows raised
a little, although she didn’t comment as I moved to follow her inside with
Hank right on my heel.
I listened as Penelope listed off the treatments for today. I definitely was
getting the whole package, and before I knew it, I was in a bathrobe seated
in a lavish nail massage chair, a woman working on my pedicure while
another set up a fancy table beside me with a charcuterie board.
“I was told you needed alcohol-free, so here’s some non-alcoholic
champagne,” Penelope said as she strode over with a glass and set it down
with my charcuterie board. “Just let me know when you’d like a top up, or
if you’d prefer something else. We have smoothies we can make, tea, and
more.” Her pleasant smile was enough to make me relax, not to mention the
woman working her magic on my feet, massaging them and asking me what
color I’d like them painted. I nodded at her, sticking with the champagne for
now but knowing the smoothie was calling me. I’d ask her for the flavors
when I finished this glass.
My nail tech and I settled on a french pedicure and manicure once we
got to that point, and I let the soft aromas of the space mixed with the
relaxing music soothe me. I sipped my champagne, nibbling at the
charcuterie board on offer. I noticed there were no soft cheeses, which made
me smirk. Had Kieran told them I was pregnant and to cater accordingly?
Going off the selection, it appeared so.
By the time I’d finished, my pedi was done, and Penelope was back
with a menu, asking me to choose from the various options before I went to
get my manicure done. The food would be ready afterwards.
I settled on the salmon, and then I was enjoying having a small chat
with my nail technician as she did my nails, keeping the conversation light.
I finally found myself sitting in a small courtyard, still in my bathrobe
as food was brought to me.
“Enjoying yourself?”
 I turned and smiled as Hank stepped out of the open door, nodding at
my waitress as he moved to stand by me.
“I can safely say I’ve never done anything like this before,” I admitted
as I eyed my salmon dish, nearly drooling at how amazing it looked. I’d
opted just for water alongside my fake champagne, and I enjoyed the
warmth of the sun’s rays on my legs, the top half of me shaded by a large
umbrella.
“They’re sparing no expense today,” Hank noted as he pulled out a
packet of cigarettes. “Not smoking, darling,” he said when the woman
waiting on me frowned at him. “Just got that itch.”
He removed one cigarette and sat it in the edge of his mouth, pocketing
the packet as he glanced around the area carefully. Always on alert, as to be
expected of a man with his title.
“Do you know why this dinner is so special? Am I meeting someone
important?” I asked as I dug into my food.
“No clue, they haven’t told me,” he said, although his gaze didn’t meet
mind. There was something he wasn’t telling me.
“Have you eaten? Want some?” I asked, the guilt gnawing at me for
eating in front of him.
“I’m good, I had a bite before. The boys had a lunch covered for me
while you got your nails done. Good food ‘ere,” he said with a bob of his
head as he gazed at my salmon.
“You’re not telling me something,” I stated, not bothering to skirt
around the issue.
“Tonight is important to them, but it’s nothing you need to worry
about,” he said, offering me one of his easy-going smiles that actually did
alleviate some of my concerns.
Was it perhaps an anniversary relating to their mother? That thought
was sobering, but I didn’t want to ask as I sipped my champagne.
“This is amazing in all honesty. Never would’ve seen myself in this
spot,” I said as I stared at the fountain on the far wall, the trickling water
soothing.
“I’d say get used to it. Their work takes them away from you
sometimes, and doting on you like this is their way of making up for it,”
Hank stated as he rolled his cigarette around in his lips.
A habit I was not a fan of, but he was too old and set in his ways, so I
didn’t comment. The sun glinted off a few silver hairs in his brown hair that
was slicked back, the receding hairline and worn lines of his face revealing
his years of service to the family.
The brothers had spoken fondly of him, how he’d taken care of them
since they were children, and Enzo had shared how he’d even taken a bullet
for them once.
He was a man they trusted with their lives, and I knew I was in safe
hands with him.
“How’d you come to work for the family?” I asked after swallowing a
mouthful of the delicious meal. This had to be a five-star place for sure with
the service and food on offer. Then again, I expected no less from my men.
“I met Patrick on one of his work trips to expand, I was working
security in a hotel he was staying at. There was an attempted hit made on
him, and I spotted the gunman and took him down with a taser. Patrick was
grateful and offered me a job with the family at a salary I couldn’t say no
to. I won’t lie, I’d been struggling to find my way before that, my wife had
left me for another man. I didn’t know what to do in life, and when he
assigned me to his sons, I found a new purpose. Those boys became like
family to me, and this job is my life now,” he shared, his genuine smile
reaching his eyes as he turned his gaze on me. He looked content with how
his life had panned out, and I was happy for him. “And now, I get the
privilege of taking care of the woman they adore.”
“I’m sorry about your wife, but I’m glad that it turned out this way. That
I got to meet you,” I said, smiling as his expression softened and he
shrugged.
“It is what it is, Veronica. I wouldn’t change any part of it. Meeting you
has been a privilege, and seeing those boys become men, watching them
grow and change, it’s been a gift. Never could have kids of my own,
basically infertile apparently.”
“Oh, I’m so sorry.”
“Don’t be, life works in mysterious ways, these men are like sons to me
now. Seeing them with you, their love and new purpose, I won’t lie, it’s
been refreshing, and makes me happy. I worried they’d slip too far. You’ve
saved them in a way,” he said as he let his gaze wander around the area
lazily. I wondered how he was infertile, but I didn’t ask, not wanting to
touch on what was likely a sensitive subject.
“I’m glad I’ve done some good for them. They did save me,” I said, his
words striking deep. I knew I’d had an impact on the brothers, but hearing it
from Hank only made it more meaningful. More real.
“More than some good, Veronica,” Hank said softly, and the silence
settled over us, the soft music meshing well with the trickling water for a
serene ambiance.
I polished off my food in record time, and the waitress strode over,
having been waiting for me off to the side, poised and standing to attention
like a soldier on duty.
Talk about a high-end resort.
She made short work of taking away my plate and fetching me the
smoothie I’d requested, informing me that the next stage of my session
would begin.
Penelope returned, and I waved to Hank as she led me away, where I
proceeded to have the best full-body massage I’d ever had, followed by
getting my hair makeup done.
Enzo must have left my dress with them, because they brought it out to
me with the heels I’d also picked up for it, and by the time my session was
over, I barely recognized the elegant woman dressed to the nines that
looked back at me in the mirror. My pendant went well with the dress, and
they’d supplied me with some dazzling earrings that glittered like
diamonds, apparently a gift from Kieran as well. They paired well with my
pendant, which I was sure wasn’t an accident.
I felt like a million dollars, and with my makeup on point, my hair
curled and styled, I certainly looked like it too.
I couldn’t contain the grin at my own reflection. I truly looked like I
belonged beside my men now, a woman of the darker life.
My smile faltered at the thought, but I regained it when Hank entered
the room.
“Well, aren’t you exquisite,” he gushed, nodding at the women who’d
been tending to me.
“Thank you.” I twirled before the three paned mirrors before me, taking
in all my angles. The women had certainly made magic happen here today.
I froze as the large door behind me opened, and I slanted a brow at the
mirror, watching as Kieran entered, his gaze locking onto me as he drew up.
The look on his face was priceless, and I turned to him, his smile setting
off fireworks inside me with the sheer look of awe and adoration he failed
to cover.
 “Well, my love, you look breathtaking,” he stated as he crossed the
room.
“As do you,” I said, trailing my gaze over the tailored deep-red suit he
wore. He looked like he’d stepped right off the runway, his hair styled
nicely and his short beard trimmed and manicured.
So I wasn’t the only one who’d gotten some extra tending to today.
“I have to look the part if I’ve got you on my arm,” he said, his face
shifting back to his charming mask, that side-smile making my stomach
woozy. No man should be this drop-dead gorgeous and alluring, and yet he
wielded it like a god.
“Now, we’ve got somewhere to be, beautiful, care to join me?” He
offered me his arm, and I happily hooked mine through it.
“Do I get to know where?”
He chuckled, those dark eyes glittering with a wicked delight.
“You’ll find out soon enough.”

OceanofPDF.com
 8
VERONICA

I gaped at the restaurant we entered, having jumped the small line outside.
Every single one of the patrons waiting in line looked like they belonged
in a ball room, like we were attending the event of the damn century and
not just a dinner.
But inside, now that had taken my breath away. The gold and marble
interior with crystal chandeliers and white stone flooring was right out of a
castle scene. The carved columns and textured ceiling, like they’d gone for
a slight Greek touch, was stunning, and the dining area was lit up with
warm lighting. Whimsical music drifted through the area, and I spied the
band at the far end with their classical instruments, gracing us with their
talent.
Kieran guided me off to the side, away from the dining area as I
frowned.
“Where are we⁠—”
“Mr. Slade.”
I fell silent as an attendant in a tailored suit that matched all the other
staff greeted us, and Kieran nodded at him. He beckoned for us to follow
him, and my frown only deepened as we moved around the corner to a gold
elevator.
 “You have a wonderful night, Mr. Slade, Miss Drayton,” the attendant
said with a bow as he pushed the elevator button for us.
The doors slid open, and Kieran led me inside.
The music within was rich and classical, and I leaned into Kieran’s side,
staring out the glass elevator as we ascended, the city sprawling before me.
“This is extra fancy,” I murmured, and he chuckled.
“Only the best for you, princess,” he said as he kissed my temple, and I
quivered at the gesture.
We rode the elevator all the way to the top, and I stood for a moment,
gazing out over the city, a strange sense of power bubbling within me as
Kieran gazed across it.
I stared at him from the corner of my eyes, at the way he stared over it
like one would their property, somewhat proud and yet judging. He knew
what lay hidden in the dark corners, hell, he was one of the monsters that
lurked in them.
A monster I’d fallen for.
The moment was short-lived as he turned us and we exited the elevator.
This floor was less castle-like and more modern, with a dark interior
and deep red stone flooring. I stepped out into the open area, unsure if this
was a dining hall or a billionaire’s penthouse. My mouth wanted to fall
open at the sight. There was a bar along the wall to my right, while the left
and far side were floor to ceiling glass windows that gave an uninterrupted
view of the city skyline.
Half the ceiling was glass as well, allowing an unfiltered view of the
night sky overhead, a dazzling crystal chandelier hanging from it that
looked like shards of ice.
A lone violinist stood by the bar, playing a sweet melody.
But what had my breath catching was the red roses all around the room,
vases propped wherever they could go.
Movement drew my attention back to the bar, where Enzo appeared
from a door leading into a room out the back of it.
He grinned, whistling as he saw me, and strode over to join us. He was
wearing a deep navy suit, his stubble prominent but manicured, and his
raven-black locks tied back into his typical bun which suited him well. The
men were really pulling out all the stops tonight.
I grinned at the lone rose he offered me, the thorns removed so as not to
cut me.
 “You look like a goddess tonight, Veronica,” he said as he dove in for a
soft kiss.
“Magical,” Kieran added softly, and my mouth curled upwards, my
heart hammering.
“This all seems like something big is going on,” I admitted as Enzo
moved to take my other arm.
“We just want you to know how special you are to us,” Enzo stated as
he guided me out towards the windows. I gasped as Zane came into view,
having been hidden by a large vase stuffed with roses.
He stood by a lone table along the left wall, a few candles dousing the
area in romantic lighting.
He stood with his hands clasped before him, and the edge of his mouth
quirked up as his eyes glided over me slowly, taking in every inch of me.
“Well, you look like a real princess, stray. A woman of royalty,” his
voice was low, a desire skirting in those steely depths as he held my gaze.
“What’s the occasion?” I asked once more, this entire moment far too
perfect and beautiful to just be a night for me.
“Celebrating you, my love,” Kieran stated as he released my arm and
pulled out a seat for me. The one that allowed me to look out over the city
while they sat around me.
“Right,” I murmured as I sunk into the luxurious chair, glancing at the
exquisite pond right beneath the chandelier. The lighting in here was
minimal, the chandelier glowing like it was reflecting moonlight, and it lit
up the water and the white koi swimming in it.
“This place is amazing,” I breathed as I took it all in. I wouldn’t have
thought places like this existed, and yet here I was, seated with three of the
most divine men I’d ever laid eyes on, all gazing at me like I was the main
jewel in the room right now.
“Tell me, Vee, did you enjoy yourself today?” Zane asked as he rested
his hand on mine. He sat to my left, while Enzo and Kieran sat to my right.
“Today was amazing, thank you all.”
“Any time, amore mio,” Enzo said as his eyes flicked to the bar.
“We’ve got a five-course meal chosen tonight, you just sit back and
enjoy it, beautiful,” Zane stated, and I followed their gazes to where a
waiter was wheeling out a silver cart.
Now this was some real lavish treatment.
 The waiter was dressed in white with black pants, and he explained the
fancy entrées he was serving us, although I was not even going to attempt to
pronounce them.
A bottle of champagne was poured, something that was alcohol-free yet
again, and the men had no qualms drinking it with me as we started on the
heavenly food before us.
We chatted as we ate, and I listened to them talk about some work stuff,
nothing too heavy before the conversation returned to lighter things, plans
they had involving me, small outings and a shopping trip to continue to fill
out my wardrobe. Apparently, I could never have too many clothes, and my
large walk-in closet that even had its own seat in the middle of it was still
too bare. It was bigger than any bedroom I’d ever had in the past.
I also wanted to start baking a bit at home, and Enzo was more than
happy to join me in the kitchen and bake with me.
I took my time finishing my steak, a meal fit for a king with how tender
and delicious it was, without being too much either.
When I finally polished off the last bite, the waiter was quick to take my
plate and top up my water now that I’d opted out of other drinks.
“Dessert is on its way, gorgeous. Figured we’d get a few things to
share,” Kieran stated as I sat back in my seat, decently stuffed but not over-
full. The portions had been perfect, and I’d enjoyed every bite of the
incredible food tonight.
We sat in comfortable silence, digesting for a moment before the waiter
returned once more, wheeling out a cart.
I couldn’t contain my grin at the little stand of assorted bite-sized treats
on offer. Crème brûlée bites, brownie pieces coated in rich chocolate sauce,
cheesecake squares, and many more that I couldn’t wait to try.
“You look like a kid in a candy store,” Enzo laughed as I waited
patiently for the waiter to set the stand down on the table.
“I feel like one,” I admitted, thanking the waiter as he wheeled the cart
away.
I wasted no time diving in, the men all chuckling at my insane sweet
tooth kicking into high drive. We’d blame the little life I was carrying,
although I knew it wasn’t entirely true.
I tried every single one, the flavors bursting in my mouth and making
me moan. I’d eat like this every day if I could, but I knew I’d wind up
struggling to walk if I did.
 By the time the stand was empty, I was as happy as a kid at Disneyland,
leaning back in my seat as I savored the sweetness lingering on my tongue.
“Practically hoovered them,” Kieran snorted, and I pulled a face at him.
“They were to die for,” I shot back.
“They’d better be. That chef doesn’t come cheap,” Enzo stated as he
lounged back, just as content as I was after the sweets.
“How expensive was he?” I dared to ask, wincing at the way Kieran
smirked at Zane knowingly. That alone was enough to tell me I couldn’t
even fathom the cost.
“That’s not something you need to worry about, beautiful,” Zane stated
as he eased out of his seat and straightened his suit. “But I do have
something to talk to you about.”
I furrowed my brow at him, at the way his jaw clenched for a moment
as he gazed at me, straightening the emerald tie he’d chosen for tonight that
matched my dress.
Kieran and Enzo both rose, moving to stand behind him, and my heart
jumped to my throat at the way they were looking at me.
Had something happened? Zane looked serious, those steely eyes hard
as he scrutinized me for a second. Then they softened, and a thrill swept
through me as he dropped to one knee.
Holy hell.
“Veronica Drayton, will you be the light in our lives and take us as your
husbands? To unite us all for good, and for you to become the prized jewel
of this family?”
I stared stupidly at him as Kieran and Enzo both sank to one knee as
well, although it was more for show, since Zane was holding out an open
box, the glittering ring making my chest threaten to burst.
Emotions swept through me, tears stinging at my eyes as I took in their
faces, awash with emotion and a tinge of fear.
Three men whom this city feared, that men would cower before and beg
for their lives, who induced fear into the hearts of all the other crime
families, were afraid and anxious right now. They were on their knees
before me, awaiting my response with bated breath.
If that wasn’t one hell of a sense of power, I didn’t know what was. But
all I could think about was how much I loved all three of them in this
moment.
 “Yes, a thousand times yes, I’ll marry you, all of you,” I said, the words
cracking before a soft laugh broke out. I wasn’t sure if my laugh was
nervous or just from being overwhelmed, but Zane grinned at me, raw
emotion exploding in those steely depths, a sight that made me positive I’d
done the right thing.
Relief swept through the three of them as Zane moved forward to slide
the ring onto my finger, and I fell forward into his arms.
Enzo and Kieran wrapped me into a group hug, their soft chuckles of
delight making me giddy.
“Perfect,” Zane said as the hug broke and he pulled back, gazing at me
with so much love it made my heart want to burst.
“How exactly can I marry all of you?” I asked with a soft laugh as
Kieran kissed my neck and Enzo held my hand.
“Don’t worry, love, we’ll sort that out,” Kieran chuckled as he wrapped
his arms around me from behind.
Zane still stood before me, the softest look in his eyes, something I’d
never have expected from him. He’d gifted me with a tender side of him I
hadn’t known even existed until late.
“Well, Mrs. Slade, I like the sound of that,” Kieran breathed against my
neck.
“Not Slade-Carbone?” Enzo mused.
“I think we can work out the details later,” Zane stated, his eyes never
leaving mine as my heart sang.
“I think this calls for a dance, don’t you?” Enzo suggested as he tugged
me away from Kieran, grinning madly.
I laughed as he swept me away, twirling me as more band members
appeared from the room out behind the bar, playing us a tune to dance to.
Kieran and Zane took turns dancing with me, twirling me like I was a
princess from my fairy tale books, and all I could think about was how
perfect all this was.
Truly magical.

OceanofPDF.com
 9
ZANE

I hadn’t even told her I loved her yet, the word not an easy one for me to
utter. But getting down on one knee before the woman who plagued my
dreams and lit up my life was something both easy and yet insanely
difficult. I was unfamiliar with the emotions she evoked in me, but I didn’t
fight them despite logic saying it was too much in this life. I wanted her,
and there was nothing that could stop me from having her. She’d become
my world in such a short amount of time, drawing all of us in like we were
men lost at sea and she was the lighthouse guiding us to shore.
She was the light in the darkness, the hope we sought, the love we
craved.
I was giving her power over me, proving to her that she gripped my
heart in her sweet hands, and I prayed she didn’t destroy it.
Her smile and glistening eyes, the hopes and dreams of a young girl
flourishing in those emerald depths, they were the sight I’d hoped to see as
she answered with a resounding yes. The relief and delight that flooded
through me was a shock, but I welcomed it as Kieran and Enzo let out the
breaths they’d been holding, just as anxious as I was for this moment.
The love that poured from her as I slid the ring on her finger and she fell
into my arms, her soft laugh one of overwhelming emotion, it was
everything I could’ve hoped for. I lifted her up, holding her tight, a promise
to never to let her go echoing between us.
Tonight had gone off without a hitch, exactly how I’d wanted it to go, if
not even better. We’d worked together to make it happen, determined to
make it a magical night for her.
We’d learned of her love for romantic gestures early on, and this was
the grandest of them all, promising her our hearts and lives in this moment,
entwining our futures together.
I couldn’t wait to stand at the end of the aisle for her, to see her all
dressed in white, ready to take me on forever as her husband. To take on all
of us.
To think my fragile little stray from the road that day was now dancing
with my brothers, grinning like she’d been gifted the world, now engaged
and on the way to becoming a Slade.
How things played out, but I wouldn’t change it for the world. Her
delight and laughter as Enzo dipped her down low had me smiling, and
Kieran’s gaze met mine, glowing with the same delight.
With her, we’d be whole.

I stood on the rooftop, encasing Veronica’s small frame in my arms,

shielding her from the cool night breeze as we both leaned against the
railing, gazing up at the stars.
We’d come home and I’d wanted to bring her straight up here despite
Enzo and Kieran wanting to steal her to the bedroom. I needed some time
alone with her before we got frisky. I felt like we’d not had enough
moments together.
“Do you like it?” I asked as she held out her hand, inspecting the
engagement ring that slotted perfectly with the promise ring. I’d made sure
to contact the original jeweler and get it made to fit the custom ring my
father had gifted my mother all those years ago. Kieran and Enzo had some
input on the design, opting for a sleek, elegant band with rich diamonds.
“I love it,” she breathed, the night breeze carrying away her whisper as I
nuzzled her neck. She smelled so fragrant, like flowers and freedom,
ensnaring me in a moment of true blissful content.
 Love. An emotion I didn’t think I truly had anymore. Not since my
mother had left this plane. Sure, I felt strongly for my brothers, a type of
love I assumed, but the soft love of a partner and lover was not one I’d ever
thought I’d experience. A man like me, who’d built his life on the blood of
many, was not a man who a woman could easily love all parts of.
And yet, this beautiful creature in my arms, gazing out across the dark
expanse of my family’s estate, had just promised to be mine. She’d
willingly accepted my proposal with a smile on her face like I’d offered her
the world.
And that was exactly what I’d give her.
“I love you,” I whispered the words, feeling her still in my arms. The
truth tasted sweet, and my heart lightened, finally airing the words that I felt
deep within.
She turned in my arms, a soft crease in her brow as she cupped my
cheek, those emerald eyes glittering under the soft light of the moon.
“And I love you, Zane,” her words were soft, her mouth curving
upwards with her admission, like she was setting herself free of a secret
she’d harbored for too long.
I claimed her lips in a tender kiss, wrapping her in my arms and holding
her close, wanting her to feel the true depth of my feelings for her. How
she’d invaded my very soul with her light, her laughter and joy breaking
down the walls I’d constructed to keep others out.
“To think you proposed before you said those words,” she giggled as we
broke apart, and I smirked.
“Love is a hard one to admit, beautiful. It gives someone else the power
to tear you apart,” I said solemnly as I stroked her cheek.
Her smile softened, and she wrapped her arms around my neck.
“I won’t ever hurt you, Zane.” She gazed at me with conviction, and I
rested my forehead on hers, cherishing her words.
“Nor will I ever hurt you, my love. I’ll give you the world if it’s what
you desire, and this child, they’ll have everything they ever want,” I said as
I let one hand fall to her stomach.
Her faint smile made a quiver course through me, my skin prickling as
her eyes swallowed mine, the love swimming in their depths.
“I have something else for you.” I pulled back, fishing the small bag
from my pocket and offering it to her. “I know Kieran got you those
earrings for tonight, but these ones are special.”
 A look of intrigue spread across her features as she accepted the small
bag and opened it.
My heart pulled at the diamond teardrop earrings that glittered in the
faint light.
“They’re beautiful,” she murmured as she turned them over in her
hands.
“They belonged to my mother. I had them made to match her rings for
my parents’ twentieth anniversary. It was only a year before we lost her,” I
said, swallowing down the emotions that threatened to rise. I packed them
away, like I’d done many times before, although I allowed a fragment of my
pain and sadness to slip through. Veronica gave me that safety to feel, the
security of her not judging me. My father had made sure to ingrain in me
that emotions were for those who lacked control. Whereas I could see that
with Veronica, emotions gave her strength.
She’d shot a man dead to save us. Love had saved us.
“Are you sure you want me to have them?” she whispered, her eyes
widening as she met mine.
“Yes. They’re a gift. She would’ve loved you, your tenacity, how
you’ve survived hell and not let it dampen you. She would’ve been over the
moon that we wanted you to be ours,” I said, knowing it to be true. My
mother had been a strong woman, having come from a rough upbringing
herself. She’d have seen herself in the fiery woman before me, and she’d
have given me her blessing. Whether she’d have understood that we’d all
want her was another story, but I’m sure she’d have come to understand it.
“Why do you want to give them to me?”
I sighed as I ran my thumb over the frown lines in her forehead,
attempting to soften her concerns.
“She was the most important person to me, alongside my brothers and
father. Maybe even more so. Her passing devastated all of us. She brought
out the best of us, always applauding Kieran’s artwork, guiding him in it,
she took Enzo in like he was her own, and I know he appreciated that more
than anything. She pushed for me to not bottle everything like my father,
not wanting me to become too much like him. As much as she loved him,
she knew he’d hidden too much of himself away, and she always said it
took some of his joy away from life. After my fifteenth birthday when I’d
attended my first big meeting with one of our allied families, she’d pulled
me aside and said how proud of me she was. It will always be a moment I
remember. How she’d heard I’d stood up to a man three decades older than
me and called him out on his bullshit to our family.” I gritted my teeth as
the memory lingered in my mind, of how tight she’d hugged me afterwards,
commending me on protecting the family and not taking shit from anyone.
She didn’t know I’d already killed before that, our father keeping her
from knowing too much about that side of it all.
Veronica’s face was soft, her eyes sympathetic as she held my face,
staring at me with such sorrow and heartache, like she was experiencing my
pain for me.
“She passed very suddenly at a family barbecue, her heart giving out
from a birth defect years ago that the doctors couldn’t operate on despite
my father hunting down the best surgeons for. She’d told us sometimes bad
things happen to good people, and we need to focus on living life while we
can. But when she took her last breath with us all around her, it destroyed
us. It broke my father beyond repair, hardened him, and he began asking
more of us. Requesting us to delve deeper into the other side of the business
that our mother had wanted to shield us from. Kieran’s art became more
twisted, and I…” I paused, the pain reflecting in her eyes making my throat
tighten. Why was I telling her all of this? Holding her in my arms right, not
a speck of judgment in those emerald eyes, I wanted to unload a part of me
that weighed me down. A piece that I wanted to share with her, to prove to
her how badly I wanted to let her in, that I wanted to demolish my walls just
for her.
“You what?” she asked gently, offering me a reassuring smile. A
promise that whatever I said wouldn’t ruin what we had now. She knew
what I was capable of, and she’d chosen to still love me.
“I took my anger out on people. There were many issues with the
families back then, my mother’s work in nurturing relations with the
women of the families now failing. Even though they all attended her
funeral and the women were distraught, the men believed my father’s loss
would give them a chance to rattle the cage and make a move. So he asked
me to handle things, and I did.” I swallowed uneasily, but there was no shift
in her expression, just a tenderness that made me tighten my arms around
her.
“Enzo leaned more into work, and he focused on assisting our father
with the relations our mother had worked so hard on, doing his best to not
let them fracture. Being the only surviving Carbone family member, it
instilled a lot of trust in the families that us Slades took care of those loyal
to us and that our word was our bond.”
“Your father asked you to handle more things, how did you handle it?”
“I did what my mother wouldn’t have wanted me to do. I bottled up my
grief, only letting it leak through the cracks when I had to beat someone for
doing us wrong. Until the day someone dared say my mother got what she
deserved for marrying into the family. It all unraveled, I lost my control,
and it got messy. It was a man who’d hurt a cousin of mine, a woman, he’d
attacked her… I was brutal and ruthless, and I realized…” I ground my
teeth together, hating how I wanted to be forthcoming with Vee. It wasn’t
me, and yet here I was, pouring my heart out, showing her how special she
was to me. How only she was allowed to know the real me, to glimpse
beneath the mask I paraded around in, a shell of my former self.
The self that she was restoring, piece by piece, without even trying.
“What did you realize?” Her thumb caressed my cheek ever so softly,
and I leaned into her hand.
That I was broken.
I stared at her, the words not wanting to come out. I didn’t want to tell
her the truth, to reveal my darkest secrets to her. I was the one who needed
to remain strong, to protect her, always.
“Zane, it’s okay. You’re safe, we’re safe,” she whispered, and I could
only stare at the gentle, forgiving woman in my arms. How had I been so
blessed to find her? I’d forever thank whatever higher power was out there
for placing her on that road that particular night.
“I was broken. I was afraid of ever loving someone too strongly again
for fear I’d lose them.”
Her eyes broke, her hands cupping my face as she kissed my lips so
tenderly.
“We’re all a little broken, it’s those sharp edges that forge us into
something greater. You showed me that,” she said. “And as for fear, we all
have that. We all fear being hurt. But letting it control us and take away the
best that life has to offer, that’s not something we should allow. I chose to
fight the fear and let go. To embrace this.”
I smiled as I pulled her closer, resting my head on her shoulder.
“I chose you, too.” I knew it to be true, although whether or not it had
been a conscious choice, I wasn’t sure. I’d fallen for her harder than I’d
ever thought possible, my little stray worming her way beneath my skin and
burying herself in my heart. The little wounded mouse we’d saved, only to
flourish and become a protective wolf. She was the perfect woman in every
sense of the word. Both powerful and soft, all at once. Not hiding a single
piece of herself from the world any more.
“The man who hurt your cousin, what happened to him?” she asked as
she ran her fingers down my back lightly, each movement sending a tingle
down my spine and making my skin prickle.
“Vee…” I knew this piece of my past could scare her, and I wasn’t sure
I wanted to do that. Not after I’d just ripped my heart out and offered it to
her.
“It’s okay, I promise. I love you, Zane. That won’t change,” she said,
and I let out a heavy sigh.
I prayed the words were true.
“I dismembered him. Tore him apart like an animal.”
Vee pulled back, a look of shock etched across her face, her lips drawn
tight.
I dragged my eyes from her, struggling to scrounge up my walls, not
wanting to feel her judgment and horror. How could such a pure creature
understand the darkness I’d allowed to claim me?
“I’m sorry you lost her, Zane. I’m so sorry for all of it.” Her hands
returned to my face, forcing our gazes to lock once more.
The shock had eased, a determination in those depths now.
She was choosing love, choosing me despite my past, despite the
monster I truly was.
Fuck me, if that didn’t do something to my core being, crumpling all my
beliefs in the blink of an eye.
She truly would love me for all that I was, accepting every part of me.
“It all came out at that moment. Hatred at the world and how unjust and
cruel it was, the pain of losing the main person who lifted us all up, who
made life so much better, the despair and grief, knowing she was forever
gone, only a ghost in our memories. She gave us hope in this world, a
beacon of light, and then it was snuffed out. Until you came along,
rekindling the light in the dark, burning like a goddamn phoenix despite it
all.”
“I just didn’t want to give up. There’s too much to love in this world,
too much to live for.”
 I smiled as I held her, resting my chin on her head as I pulled her against
my chest.
“I wish she could be here for our wedding,” I admitted quietly.
“She’ll be watching.”
I smiled at her sweet words, hoping she was right. I wasn’t sure how to
feel about the afterlife or any of that nonsense. I just accepted that when I
bit the bullet, it was lights out, nothing left. But the idea that I could watch
over those I loved, it was a welcome thought. And believing my mother was
somewhere smiling over us did give me some minor comfort.
“What was her name?”
“Moira.”

OceanofPDF.com
 10
VERONICA

I heaved into the toilet, groaning as I rested my forehead on my arm.

“Fuck this shit,” I muttered.
“It’ll be okay, it’s only for the first trimester,” Enzo said as he held my
hair back diligently.
“Supposedly,” I grumbled. Puking up my guts every morning for the
past few weeks was not something I was enjoying at all.
At least the guys had stepped in, especially since I’d suddenly become
so goddamn tired all the time. I felt like a sloth, randomly passing out all
over the place, the need to sleep claiming me more often than not. They
were tolerating it far too well, accommodating me and tossing blankets over
me wherever I passed out.
My stomach rumbled, and I heaved once more before wiping my mouth
with toilet paper and flushing.
My guts were settling a little, and I was not going to live over this toilet
for a moment longer if I could help it.
Besides, today was the day, and as I turned to Enzo, I knew he was just
as antsy as I was, his mouth drawn into a thin line as he offered me some
mouthwash to gargle.
 I’d done my blood draw yesterday, and today, I’d get the results of
paternity.
I wasn’t sure how to feel, and all three of my men were home with me,
floating around the house, hiding their anxiousness with busying
themselves.
Kieran was likely painting, while Zane would either be working or in
the gym.
Enzo was with me, like a strange mother hen in a way, needing to tend
to me whenever he could.
“Want food?” he offered, and I just gave him a look that could kill.
“Smoothie it is,” he said with a nod as he wrapped an arm around my
shoulders and guided me from the bathroom.
Surviving on smoothies was not ideal, but they didn’t upset my stomach
too much thankfully. We were trying all sorts of methods to deal with the
morning sickness, but nothing was working entirely, not even the
medication I’d decided to try. It helped, but not enough, and I was
constantly switching from nibbling on saltine crackers to having yogurt
smoothies before bed and taking my meds.
He steered me out to the living area and right to the couch, where I sunk
down as he got right to it.
I pulled out my phone, scrolling through the Tiktok account I’d created.
Finally having a phone was great, except I couldn’t have social media. All
my old accounts had been shut down by some guy working for the guys,
and I’d become untraceable in a way.
At least I could have Tiktok to doom scroll.
I giggled at some stupid cat video, showing Enzo as he brought over my
smoothie.
He laughed at the shenanigans as I sipped my smoothie, my mind
wandering to the big question looming over me.
The unease was killing me, and I just wanted to know if I could finally
relax.
As if some grand power overhead had heard me, Zane came striding
into the room, calling for Kieran to join us.
Dr. Elliot was on the line with news, and he wanted to wait for us all to
be present.
Kieran came rushing out of his art room, jogging into the living area as
Zane sat down on the end of the couch on the other side of Enzo while I
nestled against the end of it, snuggled into a fluffy blanket. My stomach
churned with a different kind of sickness now as the anxiety set in tenfold.
“Dr. Elliot, I’ve got everyone with me now,” Zane said, his face
expressionless as he put the phone onto speaker.
“Perfect. You’ll be happy to know the baby is a Slade, and from the
samples you all provided, it appears that Zane, you are the biological
father,” Dr. Elliot said, and a wave of relief swept through me, while a flash
of Maury from his talk show zipped through my mind.
“You hear that, amore mio, we have a baby Slade on the way,” Enzo
said as he squeezed my shoulder.
I let out the breath I’d been holding, all the tension and fear trickling
away as I looked at Zane, a smile teasing his lips.
“Thank you, Dr. Elliot,” he said, those steely eyes flicking to me.
“Glad I could help. I’ll see you all for the ultrasound tomorrow.”
With that, the doctor hung up and Zane pursed his lips.
“A little Slade, well I’ll be damned,” Kieran said as he folded his arms,
cocking his head at me, that wicked smirk plastered on his face.
Zane rose, stepping around and kneeling before me as I gripped my
smoothie cup tight.
His large hand moved to rest on my belly, and I quivered at the soft
touch, my stomach flipping at how his expression became soft and sweet.
“A little Slade,” he murmured, and my heart threatened to explode at the
way he was looking at my abdomen. Not that I was even showing. His icy
eyes met mine, that smile morphing into a full grin that made my own
emotions run havoc.
“A baby Zane, probably a good one to start with. A baby Kieran
would’ve been a handful,” Enzo mused, and Kieran scoffed at the
insinuation.
I paid them little notice though as I stared at Zane, at the way those eyes
were filled with such delight that it made something deep inside me ache. I
handed my cup to Enzo, who didn’t say a word as he took it, and Zane
seized his chance to rise up, pulling me into his arms for a tight hug.
Kieran and Enzo remained silent as we stood there, the embrace so
powerful despite not a word being uttered.
All my worries and fear had drifted away, only a deep gratitude and
love for the growing baby within me filling the space inside.
This baby was going to be loved like nothing else.
 And my men would protect us and care for us, always.

I sat in the greenhouse, having spent some time with my men after the call.
They were ecstatic, but they weren’t sharing the news around the family
yet.
We were all in agreement that waiting until the first trimester was over
was ideal.
I stared down at my belly, my romance book now forgotten on the
chaise lounge beside me.
I’d decided to come here alone to read once the men had drifted off to
do their own things, and Enzo was off practicing some things in a
workshop. He’d mentioned an interest in woodwork, something he’d tried
his hand at a few times, and now that he was spending more time at the
mansion, he wanted to find something to keep himself busy.
I needed my little escapes from the men. Sure, I loved them, but being
around them constantly was getting overwhelming at times. It was not
something I was used to, and I liked my alone time. Besides, I wanted a
chance to fully unwind and realize that this baby was mine. Ours. Not the
product of my attack.
I set my book down, drawing in a deep breath as I closed my eyes.
“Thank God,” I muttered as I touched my belly. Was it a little boy or
girl growing in there? What were they going to be like? Would they take
after Zane or I more?
“Hank said you were out here.”
I looked up, finding Zane leaning against one of the columns in the
greenhouse, having crept in without me even noticing him. That stealth had
surely been the death of many men, but I just smiled as he gazed at me with
such adoration and tenderness. No one had ever looked at me the way my
men looked at me. Like I was their sole reason for existing in this life.
“Just wanted some alone time,” I admitted.
“I guess I’m interrupting that,” he said, pushing off the column to stride
over and sink down beside me.
“It’s okay. I was just wondering if it would be a boy or girl. I guess I’m
getting ahead of myself, we still need our first ultrasound tomorrow. Make
sure everything is going well,” I murmured as he wrapped an arm around
my shoulder.
I giggled as he pulled me into his lap, leaning back to cradle me against
his chest.
“It will be okay. Our child is going to be a strong one, they’ll be taking
after you for that,” he stated as he kissed my temple. “I want to take you out
tonight. Just you and me. Would you be up for that?”
“Where are we going?”
“Just some place for dinner, a surprise. Dress up however you’d like,
stray.” He nuzzled my hair, inhaling deeply as I buried my face into his
chest, loving the way his arms held me so tight, like he was afraid I’d drift
away if he loosened his grip.
“You sure Kieran and Enzo won’t mind you stealing me away?” I teased
as I pulled back to kiss his jaw, drawing a soft rumble from him.
“They’ll get over it. I just found out I’m going to be a father. I want to
take you out. Something just for us.” Those icy eyes met mine, and a shiver
ran down my spine at the flicker of something primal in those depths,
behind the affection and tenderness. There was always going to be a
darkness tucked behind his eyes, things I could never imagine, but the way
he was looking at me now, like he had something a little wicked planned, it
made an ember ignite within my being, snaking through my veins as he
traced the edge of my jaw with his thumb.
“I want you all to myself tonight,” he breathed, his lips brushing over
mine. “Future wife.”
If his teasing lips weren’t enough to unravel me right there, then those
words were.

“The view is amazing,” I said, gazing over the city from the balcony. The
men had access to all the tallest buildings in the city, and tonight had been
yet another luxurious dinner. I’d opted to wear the black dress I’d bought
with Enzo, styling my hair and applying some red lipstick before Zane
whisked me away to another fancy place. We’d ridden the elevator to the
top floor, this one just as beautiful but more old school with the wooden
detailings and paneled walls. Like it had not been changed much over the
past few decades of being a prestige mafia dining spot.
We had the entire floor to ourselves, and we dined on the balcony this
time, listening to the soft sounds of the city while a lone guitarist played us
soft melodies.
Such a romantic scene, one I could only have envisioned in my dreams.
My men were making all those sweet things come to life.
Now we stood against the railing, his body pressed against my back like
a protective wall against any who threatened to come at me from behind,
and I relished it. The sheer power his presence emitted, like a wolf standing
behind its mate. The thought made me smirk.
“I’m quite enjoying my own view,” he whispered as he kissed my neck.
“Seeing you in this dress tonight, that devilish lipstick, you know exactly
what you’re doing to me,” he said with a reprimanding tone. I couldn’t help
but smile, knowing I’d been rather teasing tonight. Ever since our good
news, all the anxiety and unease I’d harbored for the past few weeks had
vanished, and I’d found myself feeling normal once more.
I’d flirted with him over dinner, and as we’d chatted about small things
and what I could do to busy myself more since I was without a job now, I’d
found the heated tension between us growing.
His lips teased along the length of my neck, one hand gliding lower
down my stomach.
I caught his hand, heat flushing across my cheeks as I glanced back at
the guitarist in the corner, who was still playing a sweet tune.
“He gets paid well, beautiful. He’ll not care,” Zane whispered, and my
eyes widened at the thought.
Hell no.
“Definitely not,” I hissed, and he chuckled.
“You, enough. Give us some privacy. You’ll be paid in full inside. Tell
them we’re done,” Zane commanded as he turned his head to the guitarist.
I winced, tracking my gaze to the musician, but he simply nodded and
turned off his amp, picking up his things quickly before heading back inside
the building.
Leaving us completely alone on the balcony.
“You didn’t have to be so blunt,” I mumbled, but he was back to kissing
my neck, and I couldn’t stop myself from letting my head lean to the side to
give him more access.
 “Money is everything, he won’t care.” Zane’s teeth grazed the sweet
spot where my neck and shoulder met, making the skin shudder as I sucked
in a breath.
His hand slid down my front once more, teasing over my clit through
the thin fabric of my dress and g-string.
“People might see us, the staff,” I whispered, but my body had betrayed
me as I lolled my head back against his shoulder.
“So be it. This is my city, Veronica. And you are mine. I will have you
how I want, and treat you like the Slade queen you will become.” His words
were sharp, a statement that dared me to argue. Too bad I merely quivered,
arching my back, my nipples hardening as he teased me.
“This city, this entire world, it belongs to us, to you and this child, do
you understand that?” His other hand slid up my arm, dragging the strap of
my dress down until my left breast was exposed. The cool night air brushed
over it, quickly replaced by his hand as he kneaded it and rolled my nipple
between his fingers.
“Yes,” I gasped as his hand rubbing over my clit paused, moving to
snake under the side slit of the elegant dress.
God, was I grateful I’d gone for the one with the slit right now.
“You sound so beautiful when you’re excited,” he chuckled, kissing the
edge of my jaw as the hand beneath my dress grazed over my g-string. He
swirled one finger over my clit, massaging it through the useless fabric as
he continued fondling my breast.
“Look at this city, Vee. Your city,” he growled against my neck.
I let my gaze wander over the sprawling city before me, a bright beacon
of the hope I held for our future.
I hissed as he nipped my neck, squeezing my nipple at the same time as
his fingers finally snuck under my g-string, testing my wetness.
He pressed a kiss to the tender skin, his fingers swirling in my folds as I
whimpered against him.
“Whose pussy is this? I know how badly you want me,” he groaned as
he pressed his arousal into my ass, grinding against me through his pants.
“Yours,” I breathed, trembling as he eased a single finger inside me.
“That’s right, Veronica. Mine.” He fingered me slowly, caging me
against the railing as he toyed with me, keeping the pace slow and teasing.
“Zane.” His name was a plea, desperate for more as his lips danced over
my neck and shoulder, nipping softly before kissing the sharp sting away.
 The mix of pleasure and pain was unraveling me, and I had to grip the
railing to stay upright.
“Do you need me, stray?” he teased. The angle he was fingering me on
wasn’t enough, unable to hit the spot I desperately craved right now.
“Please.”
He yanked his hand away, drawing a pathetic whimper from my lips
before he spun me around. He hiked one of my legs up over his hip, leaving
me struggling to balance on my one heel until he dove two fingers inside
me, his other arm wrapping around me to hold me steady against him.
The breeze toyed with my hair as it came rushing up from the city
below, and I moaned as he stroked my walls in a way that had my one leg
threatening to give out.
He didn’t relent, his hand around me snaking up my back to grip my
hair, yanking my head back so that I was gazing up at him, his face pulled
into a wicked smirk.
“Come for me, Veronica, over your city,” he commanded, his palm
grinding against my clit as I sucked in sharp breaths. Those steely eyes bore
into me with an intensity that left me lost for words, swept up in their fire.
I gasped, clinging to the front of his shirt, gritting my teeth as the
pleasure built.
He didn’t break our gaze, that wicked smirk only growing as I teetered
on the edge.
He wanted me to give him that satisfaction, to come undone right here,
out in the open. All my logic was gone, my shame cast aside, unabashed as
he brought me closer and closer to climax.
His eyes flashed as I gasped, squirming as my release neared. He dove
down, swallowing up my cry as I crashed over the edge of bliss, trembling
as he moaned against my lips.
“That’s my good girl,” he breathed as he pulled back, those icy eyes
scorching hot and filled with a wicked delight.
I sucked in mouthfuls of air, the tremors still coursing through me, but
he wasted no time in spinning me around and hiking my dress up even
more.
I gripped the railing tight as he undid his pants, the deep ache in me
only growing with my anticipation.
He wasted no time in plunging into me, and I gasped as I rocked against
the railing. He kissed my neck and shoulders, biting down as I cried out, his
thrusts becoming more feral and powerful. The pain shot down through my
neck and arm, but he didn’t let go as he bit me, making me hiss from the
sharp pressure. One arm wrapped around my chest, his hand trailing over
my exposed breast before gliding up to my throat, a thrill scorching through
me.
“Fuck,” Zane hissed as he finally drew back from biting me, flicking his
tongue over what I was sure was a mark that had broken the skin. The bite
pulsated and ached, but he kissed it sweetly, still driving into me, his
movements becoming even more ruthless as his hand lingered at the base of
my neck.
The strange excitement that came with his hand hovering there was one
that I’d started to get used to, exhilarated by his dominance and harshness at
times. A man who could be so soft at times and yet so brutal. This was his
balance, a balance I was more than willing to enjoy with him. His hand
finally gripped my throat, cutting off the air only a little at first, until he was
grunting, his own orgasm nearing. His grip tightened, and I closed my eyes,
gasping as my lungs begged for air.
He drove in hard and deep, his other hand sliding around and under the
hiked up material of my dress to tease my clit.
It was too much, and when he finally jerked against me, cursing as he
reached his own climax, he released my throat. The rush of air into my
lungs and blood to my brain made my legs fail me. The pleasure was
something so different, and I crumpled back against him, his strong arms
wrapping around me and holding me upright as I sucked in air.
“Fuck,” I gasped, trembling in his arms as he held me tight, kissing my
forehead.
“Should probably check with Dr. Elliot. I have a feeling breath play
isn’t good for the baby,” he muttered against my hair. “Shit.”
“It’s okay, I’m fine,” I assured him, although he had a point. Perhaps
tonight would have to be our last little session like this. He’d have to find
other ways to feel the power he needed when we had fun.
I nuzzled into his chest as he straightened my dress for me, not caring
that his own pants were pooled around his feet, his ass on full display to the
world.
Fuck, I sure as hell hoped the staff inside hadn’t paid us too much heed.
But as I gazed back at the doors leading inside, I knew I didn’t really
care that much. Life was too short, and the Slades could do whatever the
hell they wanted.
I was untouchable.

OceanofPDF.com
 11
VERONICA

I sat in the back seat with Zane, my head on his shoulder as he played with
my hair ever so gently, Hank and Brayden in the front. The barrier was
up, giving us some semblance of privacy as we sat cuddled in the back.
“You know you mean everything to me, Vee. You and this baby,” Zane
said suddenly, his lips brushing my temple.
I looked up at him, at the oddly pained expression in those steely
depths. As if the sheer emotion he felt hurt him right now.
I understood his pain. His fear. Loving someone gave them the power to
destroy you. That was something I knew all too well, and it was obvious in
the soft lines of his face that he tried to mask. His mask had become
fractured around me, unable to remain fully intact when we were together,
no matter how hard he tried.
“As do you to me,” I said as I cupped his cheek. “But I want to ask
something of you.”
“Anything.” His gaze sobered, the emotions being shoved aside as he
focused solely on me and my impending request.
I took his free hand, placing it on my belly as I smiled softly.
“I don’t want our child to be a kid soldier. I know you and your brothers
killed young, did work for the family. But our baby, I want them to live the
life of a child for as long as they can, not fall into the shadows of this world
too soon. I want them to keep their innocence for as long as possible,” I
whispered, my throat tightening as I focused on the life growing inside of
me. I wanted only the best for them, to give them a life I could only dream
of. They’d have that as a Slade, but the price was not something I wanted
them to bear until they were ready. I’d prefer if they never did, but good
things in life were not just handed to you on a silver platter. I knew that.
“Okay.” There was no hesitation or argument as he just stared at my
belly, his large hand so warm against it.
“Really?” My eyes jumped back to his face, not expecting such a quick
agreement.
“You want them to have a normal life as long as possible. Something we
were not privy to. If that is your wish, then we will grant it. We won’t
initiate them into this life until they’re at least sixteen. But I will make sure
they know how to defend themselves, to be prepared. I will protect them for
as long as I can, but I can’t always be there, like I wasn’t always there for
you. I need them to be able to protect themselves when we can’t be there.
Because no matter how badly I want to, life sometimes has other ideas.”
Those steely eyes now met mine with such a ferocious protectiveness and
need to defend that my heart stuttered.
I nodded, and he sighed as he kissed my forehead.
Even sixteen seemed too young to me, but it was the best I could hope
for. I’d pick my battles, and I knew this was the best outcome I could ask
for considering the life I was now in.
“If we have a girl, she won’t ever have to have this life, she’ll be a
princess of the family. Protected, loved, and cherished beyond everything.
She’d rule in a different way,” he said as I leaned into his chest once more.
I smiled at the thought.
Was it wrong of me to hope for a girl? So she’d never need to know the
true darkness her last name carried?

“So this is your baby,” Dr. Elliot said, and I stared at the screen as he
indicated at the growing embryo there.
 Zane’s hand tightened on my shoulder as I lay in the bed, the three of
them crowded on one side of me while Dr. Elliot was on the other.
“That’s our little Slade,” Kieran whistled as he leaned over me to get a
better look. “Can you tell the gender?”
He’d opted for jeans and a casual tee that still screamed money with
how form-fitting and on point they were, while Enzo and Zane wore more
dressy, tailored attire. Unlike me, in my airy day dress that I felt
comfortable in. At least I’d grabbed some matching sandals, but I’d forgone
makeup and hastily run a brush through my hair last minute before leaving
the house.
“Not yet. In about five weeks time we will do another ultrasound and
we’ll know,” Dr. Elliot said as he adjusted the transducer on my lower
abdomen. “And this is their heartbeat.”
My heart caught in my throat at the depicted heartbeat on the screen, the
reality of it all hitting me like a ton of bricks.
I had a life inside me, a little heart beating strong.
I squeezed Zane’s hand on my shoulder, while Enzo squeezed my other
hand.
“We’re having a baby.” I looked up at Zane, who stood closest to my
head, his eyes locked on the screen and his jaw set. He was rigid, as if he,
too, was only now having the reality set in.
“Exciting shit,” Enzo stated. “Things look okay though?”
“Yes, everything looks fine at this point, nothing to worry about. How is
the morning sickness going?” Dr. Elliot focused on me, but my attention
was still on the screen, processing it all.
“She’s chugging Dr. Pepper often, apparently it helps with the nausea,
and the amount of stuffed olives she’s going through should be illegal,”
Kieran snorted.
“Don’t forget the salt and vinegar chips, or the fries and ice-cream,”
Enzo joked, and Dr. Elliot chuckled.
“Cravings are normal, how are your emotions?” he asked, and this time
I was able to pull my gaze from the monitor to answer him.
“They’re fine.”
“That’s a lie. She cries at dog videos,” Enzo scoffed as he sold me out.
“And when she dropped her razor in the shower,” Kieran added.
“You also got mad about the fact you ate two whole jars of stuffed
olives, then demanded we get you more,” Zane had to throw in his own two
cents, and I pouted as Dr. Elliot laughed.
“I’m feeling attacked right now,” I muttered.
“It’s okay, we understand why you’re like this,” Kieran teased as he
bent over to kiss the tip of my nose, giving me his trademark charming
smile as he cupped my cheek. “We still love you.”
My eyes welled, my emotions refusing to stick to a semi normal
baseline, and he just laughed.
“Don’t cry, my love,” he cooed as he wiped away the single tear that
betrayed me.
“I’ll cry if I want to. I’m growing a whole ass baby. A baby Zane,” I
said, my voice breaking as Dr. Elliot raised a brow at my men.
Enzo just laughed, while Zane stepped behind my head more and
wrapped his arms around my shoulders, kissing the side of my head.
“A baby us, not just me,” he said gently, and the tears burst forth.
This just made the three of them chuckle, but I didn’t care.
We were having a baby.
Fuck me.

“Five more weeks, then we know, fuck,” Kieran whistled as he sat beside
me, the cubes of ice in his whiskey glass clinking as he rested one leg on
the fire pit.
“Who do you think they’ll look more like?” Enzo mused as I sipped my
smoothie. All three of them sat with me, whiskey glasses in hand to
celebrate the ultrasound.
“I think Vee,” Kieran stated as he tipped his glass my way.
“What do you think?” Enzo turned towards Zane, who sat on the
opposing couch, staring at his glass intently as he swirled it.
“I think we need to plan this wedding. The sooner the better. Allow you
to wear a dress before you start to show too much.” Zane flicked his gaze to
mine, and a shudder rippled through me.
“Are you saying you think I’ll get fat?” I arched a brow, and he cracked
a smirk as Kieran snorted.
“Amore mio, you will be growing an entire human. It’s to be expected,”
Enzo said carefully.
 “I’m just playing with you. I guess if we want to do the wedding first,
that’d make sense. I’ll start to show in my second trimester,” I agreed,
pursing my lips at the thought.
He really wanted to do the wedding sooner rather than later? Why was
that thought both exciting and utterly terrifying?
Sure, walking down the aisle in the perfect dress had always been a
dream of mine, but the sadness that came with it was dampening.
I had no family, no close friends who I could go dress shopping with, or
to organize all the celebrations with. No bachelorette party or anything.
I’d be bound to the brothers legally, a massive commitment.
As if a baby wasn’t.
I smirked inwardly, but the sadness took away that moment. I had no
father to give me away, no people to invite.
“Vee?” Enzo touched my knee, jarring me from my thoughts as I
blinked.
“You okay?” Kieran asked, his eyes narrowed as he now leaned
forward, holding his glass between his legs as he gazed past Enzo at me.
“I don’t have anyone to go dress shopping with,” I mumbled stupidly. I
felt silly for saying it, but it really did bother me.
“We know people,” Zane stated, but Enzo shot him a look that made
him sigh.
“It’s supposed to be a big affair, all my family and friends involved.” I
toyed with my rings, watching as the evening sun glinted off the diamonds.
“But you’re not close to family, or have any friends anymore,” Kieran
said slowly before he sucked his teeth.
“A wedding into your family is probably a big thing, right? Lots of your
family there?” I murmured as I set my smoothie down, opting to now play
with my pendant.
“Yes.” Zane didn’t bother to deny it, there was no point. It’d be a big
fanfare, probably a massive celebration with fireworks and shit afterward.
The thought was overwhelming, and I bit my lip uneasily.
“I’ve invited some of the family around tomorrow, actually. The
women. Wanted them to meet you,” Enzo spoke up, and I slid my gaze to
him. “Cousins of ours.”
“Ah, yes, because we need Renae influencing our woman,” Kieran
groaned, but he was smiling.
 “Aunt Jodie will be coming, along with Nikki. They’ll keep her from
slipping,” Enzo said, his face splitting into a smile.
I forced a smile despite the unease knotting in my stomach. He’d
mentioned me meeting them, how it meant I wouldn’t have to cover for
anything I might say.
What if they didn’t like me? These women who’d either been born or
married into the Slade family.
“How many are coming?” I asked as I focused my gaze on the unlit fire
pit.
“Just those three. I didn’t want to overwhelm you. They’re a great
bunch, wonderful ladies,” Enzo assured me as he squeezed my knee. “I
promise you’ll like them.”
I nodded, not wanting to dive right into this. I was growing tired again,
and today had been an emotional day.
Zane now wanting to do a wedding soon was just another thing to stress
about, and I didn’t want to.
Sensing my distress, the brothers steered the conversation to the family,
telling me about the women I’d be meeting tomorrow. At least they’d told
me today so I had time to prepare, mentally.

OceanofPDF.com
 12
LORENZO

ou don’t think having the wedding so soon is too much?” I asked as I

“Y leaned on the kitchen island, gazing out to the back patio where
Veronica sat with our aunt and two cousins.
They’d hit it off, and I was glad to see her laughing and smiling with
them, able to fit right in. I’d chosen those three exactly for that. Jodie and
Renae had married into the family, and Nikki was Jodie’s adult daughter.
Women who had entered the life willingly and could understand her, while
Nikki had been born into it and could give her own thoughts on being
brought up in the family. The perfect combo for her to befriend and learn
from. They could answer all her questions.
“It’s better to do it sooner than later. Get her wearing our last name. No
one will mess with her or consider doing anything to her. I want her as safe
as possible,” Zane stated, and I frowned as I gave him a hard look. He’d
changed, become harder and more protective, more feral when it came to
Vee.
I could only assume it had to do with their baby now being in the
picture. Since the paternity test, things had shifted, he’d taken more of a
lead in the family as well, whilst trying to be around Vee as much as
possible. He was burning himself out trying to do it all, and I knew he was
preparing himself for when he was chosen to lead the family in our father’s
place.
He wanted to do right by his new family now, this child and Vee, so he
was setting things in motion.
I was both impressed and concerned.
“Don’t you think it might be a bit much for her? Considering everything
she’s gone through? It’s all happening so quickly.”
“Life is short, Enzo. We know that better than anyone, that we’re not
granted this life freely. We pay a price, and we can lose it all in an instant. I
want to have Vee set up for life, for our child to be safe and protected to the
best of my ability.”
“It’s not all on you, Zane.”
His jaw ticked as he planted his hands on the island, gazing out at Vee
with determination.
“I won’t ever let anything bad happen to her again. I need to make sure
of that,” he muttered as he narrowed his eyes.
“What are you planning?” I sighed as I watched him, the scheming
glimmer in his eyes making my stomach churn. He was planning
something, and I just hoped it didn’t involve something rash.
Something that could tear all of this apart in an instant.
“Nothing to worry about. We just need to make sure none of the
families try to do anything stupid ever again. We may need to make one hell
of a statement for that.” He straightened, his face masked as he turned to
me. “I have some calls to make. And we have a wedding to plan in the next
four weeks.”
Four weeks, now that was pushing it. Sure, we could make it happen,
but the stress it would put Vee under concerned me. This was the time she
needed to focus on her growing baby. The first trimester was the most risky
from everything I’d read. It was why we were trying so hard to make her
comfortable and keep her happy, bending to her every whim and craving.
“Zane, think of Vee,” I urged him, and those steely eyes sliced to mine.
“That’s all I’m thinking of. We need to protect this family. Call Evelyn
when you get the chance. Tell her we need her and Samantha. Take the
stress off of Veronica.” With that, he strode off, leaving me at the kitchen
island, staring out at Vee’s smiling face.
Whatever Zane was scheming, it was going to be something big. I knew
him well enough to know that look in his eye. Nothing was going to shift
his trajectory now, I just had to hope whatever it was wouldn’t impact us
negatively.
Then again, he’d been molded in Patrick’s image, the chosen choice for
the one to inherit the title of the boss. Sure, Kieran and I were considered
his sons as well, but Zane had the cold calculation and logical side that the
boss needed.
I had to have faith in that, even if his child was now involved. He would
always think of the bigger picture.
For the family.

OceanofPDF.com
 13
VERONICA

o, how’s the morning sickness treating you?” Evelyn asked as she

“S sipped her tea.
I’d met with a few of the Slade women two days ago, and they’d
been a wonderful trio, welcoming me into the family as if I’d always
belonged. Now, I was meeting with Evelyn and Samantha, a mother-
daughter duo who helped the family with all their events.
“It’s beating my ass.” I didn’t bother to sugarcoat it as I nibbled on a
saltine cracker, the queasiness making itself known for the millionth time
today.
“I remember Samantha really made it a struggle in my first trimester,”
Evelyn tutted, swiping away a stray strand of her white hair. It was pulled
back into a tight bun, and her pink blouse was paired with black pants and a
matching fitted jacket. It was the color theme they were going for since
Samantha wore the same combination, although her outfit was less rigid
and fixed. She’d opted for a skirt with heels, allowing her hair wavy blonde
locks to tumble over her shoulders.
Enzo had introduced them to me, informing me that they were going to
be running point on the wedding planning.
 I fired off a quick text to Renae, Jodie, and Nikki, who had added me to
a group chat via text.
We’d chatted so easily the other day, and I’d slipped into comfortable
conversation, asking questions since Jodie and Renae had married into the
family, and Nikki had been raised in it. They’d accepted the risks, the
rewards out-weighing them. Nikki knew the work her father did, but she
loved her life, and she and her mother were kept away from the harsher side
of it all.
Speaking with them had helped curb any other issues that had arisen,
and I’d hit it off well with the three of them. We’d agreed to keep
communications open, and they wanted me to reach out for absolutely
anything, offering their support happily.
It was a breath of fresh air having some women to talk to, and the three
of them had even talked a bit of shit about their partners and my men,
laughing like we’d been friends forever. It was all in jest, since they were
happy in their relationships.
“So, do you have any ideas for the kind of wedding you’d like?” Evelyn
asked as she nodded at Samantha, who fished a notebook out of her
handbag and settled into the armchair across from me.
“Honestly, not really. I’d prefer something small and quiet, but I don’t
think that’ll be possible with the guys,” I admitted as I gazed out the
window. A lone magpie had landed on the patio railing, and I watched it
hop around, toying with my pendant. Freedom had been feeling rather
smothering lately.
“Well, a wedding in the family is normally quite extravagant. The men
would like it somewhere in a prestigious venue, catering to the nines,
everything as lavish and stunning as possible,” Evelyn stated, and I pursed
my lips as I focused on the magpie. The thought of just going outside to sit
with it and be in complete silence was far too tempting right now, rather
than this attempt at planning something. I didn’t want anything over the top
for my big day, but I knew the men would want something flashy to align
with their family ways.
“I guess if they’re paying for it,” I murmured.
“No, this is your day, Veronica. You get to call the shots, sure, it’s their
day too, but they’re men. They don’t spend their childhood dreaming of
how their special day is going to go. I’m sure you had your own wedding
dreams, right?” Samantha yanked my attention away from the magpie,
sucking me back into the present moment.
“Yes, what did you dream of?” Evelyn nodded in agreement, flashing
her daughter a grateful smile.
“Honestly? I wanted an outdoor wedding in a garden setting, the sunset
behind me, something relaxed and fun. Maybe even magical, like a fairy
tale,” I shared, smiling and shaking my head.
“Okay, how about we go over some inspiration wedding photos then?
There’s some amazing fairy tale weddings that have been done, let’s jump
online and have a look,” Evelyn said as she held out her hand to Samantha,
who was already retrieving an ipad from her bag. “We’ve got four weeks to
get this prepared, so we need to get onto it asap.”
“Four weeks?” I balked, my heart fluttering as my stomach knotted.
Who had decided on that time-frame? I didn’t even have to guess, as soon
as I had the thought, I knew who it was. Sure, we’d spoken about having
the wedding sooner, but that was incredibly soon, and I’d thought another
discussion would be in order first.
Evelyn paused, Samantha still holding one end of the ipad as she held
the other, their matching brown eyes trained on me and their brows creased
ever so slightly.
“Did Zane not mention the date he chose?” Samantha asked carefully as
she used her pen to push her pink-rimmed glasses back up her upturned
nose, releasing the ipad to her mother.
“No, he didn’t,” I said, sighing as I massaged my temple. That was
incredibly soon to be planning a damn wedding. Why had he not said
anything to me? And shouldn’t I have a say on my wedding date? Not that
the date itself really mattered ultimately. Then again, I’d be nearing the end
of my first trimester, the time-frame did make sense if I thought about that.
He’d been taking a lot more control lately, but this was news to me
when it shouldn’t have been.
“Maybe you all need to have a discussion on what it is you all would
like in regards to the wedding?” Evelyn said, flicking Samantha an uneasy
look. They didn’t want to upset the brothers, that was evident in the way
Evelyn’s mouth was set in a grim line.
“Yeah, maybe,” I murmured as I touched my stomach. I enjoyed the
men taking the lead for many things, but this was something that should
have been discussed. Yes, the four weeks I could understand, logically.
Zane would be being mindful of how much I’d be showing, and likely to
make sure our child wielded the Slade name upon birth.
We’d not even discussed me taking their last name.
“Should we postpone this chat until you guys go over everything?”
Evelyn said sweetly, offering me a comforting smile.
“I’ll call him, if you don’t mind,” I said, the irritation rolling through me
as I rose from the couch and headed outside, disappointed to see that the
magpie was nowhere in sight.
I dialed his number as soon as I shut the door behind me, and I
wandered across the patio to sink onto the chaise lounge, staring at my toes
and vacantly contemplating another pedi now that the polish was growing
out.
“Veronica.” Zane answered on the second ring.
“Are you busy?”
“I’m never too busy for you.”
I softened at his words, mentally reminding myself that he was only
doing the best for all of us.
“Evelyn and Samantha just told me you want the wedding in four
weeks.”
“Yes, to allow you to wear a dress that you desire, and to give you our
last name.”
“You don’t think we should have discussed this?” I said dryly, and I
heard his soft exhale on the other end. It ticked me off, but I just gritted my
teeth.
“I wanted to sit down with you last night with Kieran and Enzo, but you
fell asleep early, and I had to attend business today. I’m sorry, Vee, if you
want to send them off, we can discuss it all when I get back. Either way,
they’ll be the ones organizing it all, so if there’s anything you want in
particular, you should tell them so they can begin getting plans in order.”
“What if I don’t want to have the wedding in four weeks? What if I
want a small, quiet wedding, out of the spotlight, just a few of us, nothing
grand?” I said sharply, hating how my voice broke as my eyes watered.
Damn hormones messing with my emotions.
“Do you not want the wedding so soon?” His voice was soft, not
reacting to my distress with anger, instead, he sounded understanding and
gentle, which only made my lower lip tremble. Damn him.
“I’m pregnant. It’s a lot to figure out,” I mumbled.
 “Hence Evelyn and Samantha. They can manage it all with just a little
guidance. They’re professionals the entire family trusts for all celebrations.
As for being pregnant, it’s your day, beautiful, I just want you to be happy
and enjoy yourself.”
I sighed, wiping at the tears that had trickled down my cheeks.
“Are you crying, my love?”
“I’m just a bit emotional. It’s a lot right now,” I admitted. “I thought
we’d have talked about this, not just get thrown in the deep end.”
“I’m sorry, Vee. I had every intention of speaking with you about it, and
we did discuss it a bit the other day.”
“Yeah, but we didn’t actually settle on anything properly,” I muttered.
“You said you understood doing the wedding sooner. Before you started
showing. The gender ultrasound is at twelve weeks, right when you’re
starting your second trimester,” he said slowly, reminding me of what we
had spoken about.
“I know… I guess… I dunno, this just feels…”
“Real,” he said, and I nodded to myself. Talking about it was one thing,
planning it all was another.
This was happening.
I wanted to be excited, but my unease was overwhelming.
“Vee, we’ll figure it all out, all the finer details like last names and
attendance. If you want a smaller wedding, tell the ladies that. This is your
day, and we’ll be happy with it as long as you're the one we’re marrying.
Everything else is just a bonus.”
I closed my eyes in an attempt to rein in my emotions.
“Are you sure? I know big celebrations with family are common for
you.”
“They are, but you’re more important, and I know a wedding is a big
thing for a woman. You decide how you want it, we’ll be there. Sure, we
may have some input, but ultimately, it’s up to you.”
I sighed, guilt gnawing at me for getting frustrated with him over it all.
We had spoken about it, I just hadn’t fully mentally prepared for the reality
of organizing it.
“Just relax, Veronica. Let Evelyn and Samantha handle it. They know
what they’re doing. At the end of the day, all I care about is that I’m
marrying the woman I love.”
 I choked out a sob, drawing in a shaky breath and cursing my hormones
as I focused on reeling my emotions in.
“Okay, thank you. I love you,” I whispered.
“I love you too, Veronica. And that’s all that matters. Go have fun
planning your celebration. Spare no expense either. Money is not a
problem.”
I rolled my eyes but laughed softly. At least some of my worries had
been eased.
Planning my wedding was a time to be excited, and I wanted to embrace
that, not let the unease ruin it for me.
He was right, at the end of the day, all that mattered was who I was
vowing myself to.
How exactly would that even work?
I headed back inside after Zane ended the call, finding Evelyn and
Samantha chatting quietly. They fell silent and smiled at me as I joined
them once more.
“All good?” Evelyn asked as she sipped her tea.
“Yes. We’re good to keep planning.” I sunk back down on the couch,
reaching for my mug and taking a decent gulp.
“Great, well, I pulled up some magical weddings for inspiration, let me
know what you think of them and we can put our spin on it for you,”
Evelyn said as she offered me the ipad.
I flicked through the various wedding shots, some of them utterly
breathtaking.
“We agreed to keep it smaller than what they’d normally do for an
event,” I said slowly, noting how all the shots she showed me had enough
room for hundreds of guests or more.
“Of course! These are just inspiration shots. In regards to those you
wish to invite, do you have any idea? We have details for the Slade family,
but you’ll have to let us know who you’d like to invite from that side. What
about your own?” Samantha asked as she held her pen at the ready.
Wedding guests. Right.
“I don’t really have anyone. My parents are estranged, and I’m not close
to any of my other family,” I said as I tapped my pendant uneasily.
“Any friends?” Evelyn asked, although she was now chewing her cheek
uneasily, as if she sensed the question was loaded.
 “No. Not anymore,” I muttered. Thanks to Callum, I had no friends
anymore. He’d cut me off from everyone I’d known when I’d met him, and
I’d gone along with it, wanting to hide my relationship from those who’d
once known me well. Did a part of me want to reach back out to them now?
Yes, but I knew too much time had passed, and I’d have to explain
everything. That was too risky, too many things I could accidentally share
while trying to maintain the lies, like how Callum had died in a tragic car
accident, although I’d seen his beaten, bloody face only hours before it, or
how the Slades had saved me after I’d tried to take my life to leave Callum
once and for all.
No, those relationships were long gone, I’d just need to build new ones.
“Okay, well, is there anyone you’d like to invite?” Samantha’s tone was
high, and I knew the pair were feeling sorry for me, I could see it in their
faces, the way they were looking at me like some tragic case.
Great, just what I wanted to feel.
“No, I guess not,” I said as I gazed back out the window. “I’ve got no
one but the men.”

OceanofPDF.com
 14
ZANE

I sat at the table with my father and brothers, staring hard at the other
family heads that had partaken in this meeting. My father had decided to
call all the families together after further issues were made known. Despite
Kieran’s artistic piece of the Moretti man being flayed and hung by the
river, the various families had still tried to push the boundaries,
overstepping and trying to short-change us. The Moretti’s were the only
ones behaving in all honesty, and that pissed me off.
The Gambinos, Farleys, and Landrys had all been testing us as of late,
and it seemed the beatings we’d been dishing out as warnings weren’t
enough.
With my wedding being planned and a baby on the way, I’d chosen to
take matters into my own hands, sharing with my father my idea. He wasn’t
entirely on board with it at first, but he knew there was no stopping me, so
he’d accepted it would have to be done.
And I’d just gotten off the phone with Vee before coming in here, hating
that she was distressed by all this wedding talk. Her baby brain and
heightened emotions were becoming more obvious, but I’d not get
frustrated. Not when the culprit behind it all was my own flesh and blood in
her womb.
 “These transgressions go against the treaties we have in place,” my
father continued, having been discussing the issues while I’d be off in my
own thoughts.
“The treaties are old, they no longer benefit our families as much as
they should,” Martin Farley said, his bulbous bald head glinting under the
lighting. He relied too heavily on his own men to manage his family
business and had let himself go. The lavish lifestyle he lived was obvious
with his extended gut that kept him leaning back in his seat, unable to lean
on the table like Frederick Landry to his left. Paulo Gambino was toying
with an unlit cigar to his right, his hair slicked back, although we all knew it
was a toupee after a disastrous paparazzi shot at one of his nightclubs. And
then there was Stefano Moretti, seated at the end, keeping awfully quiet like
a good little mutt.
Kieran scoffed as Enzo just narrowed his eyes, both of them seated to
my right while my father sat on my left. The other family heads all sat
across from us, with their own chosen men seated by them, while a handful
of select guards stood behind them.
“Looks like they’re benefiting you fine,” Kieran said dryly, and Martin
scowled.
“If you wish to renegotiate the terms of our treaties, we can discuss it,”
my father said slowly as he steepled his hands on the table before him.
“Do you all feel the same way?” Enzo spoke up.
Frederick Landry looked unsettled, having just had his nephew beaten
into a near-coma after he’d tried to undercut us, although Paulo hadn’t
seemed too distressed by what we’d done to one of his nephews. As for
Stefano, he had one hand on his chin, observing and keeping silent.
“We do.” Paulo nodded, shooting Frederick a dark look, although
Frederick didn’t pay it any heed as he just clicked his tongue. He then
tracked his gaze to Stefano, who just shrugged, not fussed with it all. He
knew he was on thin ice with us, and rocking the boat was likely to
shipwreck his entire family. He was a smart man.
“And you’re not just acting out because you think we’ve gone soft?” I
said as I lounged back in my seat, my fingers itching for the handgun that
I’d left outside the room. No weapons were permitted in these meetings,
and it left me feeling naked every single time.
No matter, I’d been taught to kill with my hands alone a long ago.
 “With that new pretty little doll running around, it’d be understandable,”
Paulo said with a wave of his hand, his lip pulling into a smirk that made
me want to tear it from his face.
“You were rather disastrous when she got taken,” Martin stated as he
cocked his head at us. “Word got around that you three brothers acted out.
Patrick, you’ve lost control of your boys, that’s not exactly a good sign of a
leader,” he tutted.
Our father leaned forward more, a heavy sigh escaping him, but he
didn’t look at my brothers or I, instead, he focused his disgruntled gaze on
Martin.
“My boys were protecting their family. As is the way for all of us, and
considering how the Moretti faction acted, intent to harm my sons at their
place of residence, and then targeting an innocent civilian, it was their right
to react the way they did. I gave them permission to act how they pleased in
order to get her back. We have a code for a reason, which I believe all the
families represented in this room follow,” his words were heavy, his voice
ringing with authority.
Stefano nodded in agreement, and I kept my expression masked despite
the urge to smirk. Stefano had lost family because of all this, and he’d
accepted the weight of their choices. Not to mention the flayed member
Kieran had left for them as a warning had clearly had an impact, although
the rest of the families didn’t seem too bothered by it.
“That is true. We have these codes for a reason, to set us apart from the
animals. Allowing some of your family to act out is not a good look,
Stefano, although I hear you’ve dealt with it internally now,” Frederick
said, shifting the focus to Stefano for a moment.
“Yes, we’ve handled it. All those who partook in this attempted mutiny
have been removed from the board,” Stefano said matter-of-factually.
The board. All the family heads spoke as if we were playing a game,
removing pieces that no longer served any purpose. A game where lives
hung in the balance.
“Still, it goes to show that one little woman has had such an impact on
your sons. They’re acting out quite brashly over a bit of pussy. You can get
that⁠—”
I lurched across the table just as Kieran shot from his seat, while Enzo
had leaned forward, ready to act.
 Too bad I beat them both to it, striking Paulo in the face and hearing the
sweet crunch of his nose as everyone scrambled.
“That’s my fiancé you’re speaking about right there,” I stated as I sat
back, giving his guards dark looks, daring them to make a move. They’d all
shot forward, but had paused when my father held up a hand.
Paulo sputtered and held his bloody nose, while Kieran smirked, and
Enzo looked rather pleased as I flexed my hand, not caring about my
bruised knuckles.
“Patrick, you⁠—”
“I don’t need to pull my son into line, Paulo. You were out of line. The
woman you speak of is set to marry into the family. I would never speak of
your wife or daughters in such a way,” my father cut him off, the edge of
his mouth upturned ever so slightly.
“He has a point,” Frederick agreed, and Martin nodded. Stefano was
just watching silently as Paulo’s right-hand man, Jeremiah, handed him a
handkerchief. He’d lurched forward as well but had faltered when his gaze
had met Kieran’s. He’d known how that was going to play out if he’d made
a move on me.
“I think the treaties are working well. Perhaps we can adjust the
percentages, but these little attempts to test us aren’t going unnoticed,” my
father refocused on the main discussion, ignoring Paulo’s bloody nose and
filthy looks my way. I didn’t care, Paulo’s bite didn’t scare me. He could
come after me, and he’d pay the price, something he knew.
“We’re only trying to take care of our families. The treaties are no
longer enough, not with the cut we have to hand over to you,” Martin
stated, and I narrowed my eyes at him. The man lived too rich of a lifestyle,
jetting all over the globe on a whim. He had more money than he could
spend in ten lifetimes, and yet his greed would always get the better of him.
From what my father had told me, Martin’s father, Alfred, would be
disappointed with how the family was now being handled. Thankfully,
Martin’s son, Declan, seemed more family-focused and business-orientated.
The few times he’d spoken up, he’d shown his qualities. When he took
over, everything would run smoother. I glanced at the said man seated
beside his father, looking unhappy with this entire proceeding as he gazed
around at us all, mainly focusing on my father.
I could only hope Martin’s high cholesterol and blood pressure issues
would claim him, or a stray bullet at some point. He had plenty of other
enemies outside the families who could pick him off.
“Like I said, we can discuss it,” my father reiterated.
“Maybe we should discuss your sons sitting out of these matters as well.
Sounds like they have other things to focus on,” Paulo spat, still holding the
white handkerchief to his nose, now blossoming red with his blood. The
sight filled me with delight.
“Paulo, my father is willing to discuss the treaties, as for your issue with
us, I think it’s time we remind you all what we’re capable of. You’ve
pushed the boundaries too much as of late, and you’ve got one man in the
hospital still with your latest attempt in the warehouse. We know no one
acts without the go-ahead from the family head, normally,” I said, glancing
at Stefano with the last part, and his jaw ticked. “And then you tried to raid
one of our other warehouses. I’m sure you believed it wouldn’t be traced
back to you, using mercenaries and burner phones. But we have our ways,
and we know it was you who sent them there. I’m sure you’ve been
wondering why they’ve organized to do the handover a few days late,” I
said, enjoying how Paulo’s eyes widened slightly, his whole body going
stiff. “Maybe because they’re all dead and one of my guys has been
communicating with you until we had this meeting. Your cousin, Jerome,
has met an untimely end for his hand in the entire thing.”
Paulo’s gaze flicked to my father, but he just shrugged.
“You brought this on yourself, Paulo. Those who keep testing us are no
longer going to get warnings. You will start paying with lives.”
“Speaking of, your brother should be getting a delivery right about
now,” Kieran added, his wicked smirk only growing.
He’d helped me dismember Jerome after we’d found him and he’d
admitted to his crimes. We’d also learned he’d planned on stealing more
from us, which he’d not denied when we’d brought it up. We’d have lost
millions if his plans had gone through.
We’d killed for less, and Paulo knew that.
Paulo’s face split into a mix of shock and horror, just a moment before
his phone sounded off.
“You should get that,” Enzo said, and Paulo’s gaze never left mine as he
answered. His expression fell, defeat etching across his face as he nodded.
“Thank you, Carlo. I know what’s going on. It’s Jerome.”
He hung up without another word, his shoulders sinking as he sniffed.
 We weren’t done there though. The delivery would be his right hand,
with the rest scheduled to arrive over the next week, a package each day
until his entire body was handed over.
We’d give him one special piece today in person though.
“James, can you go get Mike?” I asked the guard behind me, and he
nodded as he headed for the door.
“What’s going on?” Martin queried, and Kieran’s face split into his
charming grin.
“I’m sure Paulo wants to make a formal ID, hard to go off just the hand
we shipped to his brother, even with the family ring,” Kieran stated, and
Patrick just arched a brow as he glanced at me. He’d known what we were
doing, but not this part. Paulo glanced down at the ring he wore, the crest of
his family. They’d stuck to the old ways where their main men all
brandished the golden rings.
James let Mike into the room, who walked in, a cooler in hand. He
strode right over to Paulo, nodding at his guard as he held it out to them.
“Perhaps one of your men can check it for you? Unless you’d like to do
the honors?” I suggested as I kept my face blank.
Paulo’s expression was tight, the air tense enough you could cut it with
a knife. He looked to Mike, nodding after a moment to his own guard, who
accepted the cooler.
Mike turned on his heel and strode right back out of the room, leaving
everyone waiting with bated breath.
Frederick and Stefano were staring hard at the cooler, while Martin was
giving us uneasy looks. He’d overstepped as well, but only once. He’d not
tried to do it again.
Paulo watched his guard open the cooler, the room quiet enough you
could hear a pin drop.
The guard’s face turned grim as he looked at Paulo.
“Show me,” Paulo ordered, and the guard did as instructed.
Paulo’s sharp inhale made my lip quirk, and Kieran leaned back in his
seat, stretching his arms behind his head.
Jerome would have the telltale ‘K’ carved into his forehead, although
his death was one I’d claim. They’d figure that out when they received his
torso, a knife wound to his heart. There was just something about that fatal
stab that felt right for someone who hurt my family. Personal and real, more
involved than a simple execution shot.
 “I see.” Paulo nodded, and the guard closed the cooler as Paulo turned
his gaze back to my family. “Perhaps we should discuss this treaty then.”
I settled into my seat, knowing our point had been made. I’d wanted to
send a big message to the families before Veronica joined this family. We
were not taking any more bullshit. If they acted out any further, they’d pay
with their lives.
No more warnings.

OceanofPDF.com
 15
VERONICA

o, which one actually asked?” Renae questioned as I tried on the first

“S of the dresses that had been selected for me.
The past week had been eventful, with the trio of women coming
over again for a night of laughter and chats. I found myself blending into
their little group easily, and we’d chatted about all sorts of things from our
lives before the Slade family, to the men we had fallen for. They knew the
three brothers had claimed me, and they had no qualms with it.
Renae had even brought up how some religions had multiple wives,
how was this any different?
Knowing they accepted me as I was was a godsend, and I enjoyed their
company enough that when I’d said I was going to try on dresses and they
offered to join, I took them up on their offer happily.
“It was Zane,” I shared as the lady helped fit me into the dress.
My stomach was a toiling mess, but I couldn’t stop grinning since we’d
arrived. Zane had sent me to one of the most prestigious wedding dress
places, having called ahead and given them my size so they could pick out a
few styles to work with. We’d then go from there, figuring out which styles
I loved the most.
 “Huh, I would’ve thought it’d be Enzo,” Nikki mused from outside the
fitting room.
“Oh please, Zane may seem like a hard-ass, but he’s all soft underneath
that mask I think,” Jodie said, and I smirked to myself. She wasn’t entirely
wrong.
“Kieran could’ve been just as likely,” Renae said quickly. “He’s very
passionate, I wouldn’t have put it past him.”
“He made you that necklace though, right?” Nikki clarified.
“Yeah, from my old engagement ring, along with new stuff,” I said as I
eyed the said necklace in the mirror.
“I still love the entire story of how you all met,” Renae said with a
forlorn sigh. “So tragic yet beautiful. And how they handled that bastard,”
she added, the sneer evident in her tone.
“I love how you rose from the ashes of who you once were. It’s
incredible,” Nikki added.
They’d asked how we’d met, and I’d told them, knowing I didn’t have
to spare any details. We’d discussed it at the most recent get together, and
Renae had admitted she’d had the same worries when she’d decided to be
with Evan Slade. But ultimately, love had overruled her concerns, and now
she loved the life she had.
“But enough talk about the past, let’s focus on this, on the new
beginning we’re here for,” Jodie said sternly, steering the conversation
away from Callum. It was still somewhat fresh, and I didn’t want to think of
it.
I touched my belly, smiling at the growing life inside me. I’d come a
long way from the woman I once was.
The dress was coming together nicely, and I knew today was going to
be a long one. All the ones that were hung up for me looked stunning. Not
to mention expensive as hell, but it seemed the dresses weren’t priced,
either that or Zane had requested they remove the tags before I got there,
which wouldn’t have surprised me.
“How’s this one looking?” Jodie called out.
“It’s cute,” I said as I cocked my head at my reflection.
“That doesn’t sound like a hell yes to me,” Renae muttered. “When it’s
the right one, you’ll know.”
I smiled at her words before the lady fitting me stood tall and nodded.
“All done, Miss Drayton.” She pulled the curtain back, and I walked down
the small runway to where the three women sat patiently, glasses of wine in
hand and some nibbles on offer.
“It is cute, very traditional,” Jodie said with a bob of her head.
“Yeah, but we don’t want typical and normal, do we? You said you
wanted a magical day, right?” Renae said as she scrunched up her nose.
“This doesn’t scream fairy tale.”
“She’s right, sure, it’s nice, but it’s basic really, no offense,” Nikki said
as she glanced at my stylist, offering her an apologetic smile.
Alana had been her name, and she’d been a sweet thing, clearly loving
her job.
“None taken. It is a more traditional fit, but we’re more looking for the
styles Miss Drayton would like to wear, then we can explore those styles,”
Alana said as she clasped her hands together.
“Call her Mrs. Slade,” Renae said with a grin as she raised her glass.
“Just like the rest of us, mostly.”
“Nikki will be married before we know it,” Jodie said with a wink to her
daughter. “That Bronson will be falling to one knee before we know it.”
“Maybe, I’m in no rush,” Nikki said quickly, covering her face as she
sipped her glass. Bronson was within the family in a way, although her
father hadn’t been too fond of the fact she’d fallen for one of her guards, but
at least he knew his daughter would always be protected to the best of
Bronson’s abilities.
“What do you think of it, Veronica? Like the style?” Renae asked as she
leaned forward in her seat, her dark brown curls bouncing on her shoulders,
her dark eyes scrutinizing my fit. Renae seemed to be the classiest of the
three, always done up with her hair perfectly styled and glam make-up, like
she once walked the runway. While Jodie and Nikki wore more casual
attire, still elegant, but not over-the-top glamorous. And their make-up was
more natural.
“I think I’d like to try on some others,” I said as I checked myself out in
the three mirrors from different angles. It was a beautiful dress, but didn’t
capture the magical look I wanted. This one was rather plain, not much
detailing and a high neckline. The simplicity was sweet, but not my choice.
“We’ve got all day beautiful, and we’ve got snacks and drinks, so take
your time. This is a big decision, you only get married once,” Renae said
before sipping her glass.
 “Unless each one of them wants to throw their own wedding,” Nikki
mused. “Can they do that?”
“I have no idea how they’re doing this whole thing, I just know it’s
going to be amazing. I wonder if any of them will cry?” Jodie wondered
with a soft chuckle, her charm bracelet jingling as she flicked her
straightened blonde hair over her shoulder. She’d said it was a gift from her
husband when Nikki had been born, who also wore a matching one. They
added a charm every year from the annual holiday they took, sometimes
matching their charms, or choosing something sentimental to them for that
year. I loved the idea of it.
“Nah, they’re Slades, they’ll cover that. Maybe Enzo might,” Nikki said
as she waved it off.
“Have you guys discussed your last name yet?” Renae asked.
“Not yet, I guess we’ll be doing that soon,” I said before pursing my
lips. We’d discussed a lot of other things in the past week, struggling to
decide on a venue while picking out the catering company and songs. It was
all coming together, although Evelyn and Samantha were going to make the
arrangements to have it turned into something truly magical and out of this
world. The inspiration pictures we’d decided on had me both excited and
nervous to see what they’d come up with.
“Well, no rush, you’ve still got a few weeks,” Nikki said with a shrug,
and I barked out a laugh. Right, this wedding was coming up faster than I
could keep up with, and the reminder made my stomach tumble.
“Well, let’s try on another then, find the perfect style,” Jodie said as she
nodded at Alana.
I headed back up the runway and to the fitting room.
Alana helped me in and out of several more dresses, each one just as
beautiful as the last.
The final one was a fit that made me pause, the shape one that I adored.
It was an off-the-shoulder mermaid dress with delicate floral detailing.
“Wow,” I breathed, and Alana grinned over my shoulder as she did up
the back.
“You like it?” she asked quietly, and I just nodded.
It captured the look I wanted, although I did wonder if there was
anything else in this particular style.
“That sounds promising,” Renae called out.
Alana was quick to fit it, and I strode out, loving how their faces lit up.
 “Now that style is great, it looks incredible on you,” Jodie cooed.
“I think we have a winner on shape there,” Renae added.
“You look amazing, Vee,” Nikki said with a bright smile.
“I like the style, I’m not sure if this is the exact dress, do you have
others like this?” I asked as I twirled to inspect it from all angles. It was
gorgeous, but there was just something missing.
“I think I have the perfect one,” Alana said, beaming as she glanced at
the door back to the main floor. “If you give me a moment, I’ll fetch it.”
I nodded, and she scurried off while I headed back to the fitting room,
my heart fluttering with anticipation.
I pulled the curtain back, smiling at myself in the mirror.
I couldn’t help that I was excited, the giddiness setting in as I took in
my reflection.
“This is happening,” I breathed, automatically toying with my
engagement and promise rings.
“That does look nice,” Jodie commented, and I turned to look at the
closed curtain.
“Good for me to come in?” Alana asked.
“Yes.”
She tugged the curtain aside, another dress bundled in her arms as she
smiled widely at me, her eyes twinkling with excitement.
She really did love her job, and it made it all the more pleasurable to
work with her.
“I think this one might be the one, but I guess we’ll only see,” she said
as she hung it up.
I stared at the dress as she began undoing my current fit. It was a
gorgeous mermaid dress with lace sleeves and fine lace floral detailing all
over it. It certainly was magical, but it all came down to how it looked once
on.
Alana was quick to undress me and fit me into the new one, and I just
stared in awe as she fitted it to me, the magical dress a stunning sight.
“This is gorgeous,” I said, my voice barely a whisper as I inspected the
fine lace sleeves with white floral patterns. The front dipped just enough to
show off the top of my breasts without revealing too much, and the back
dipped low. It was the floral lace detailing over the entirety of the dress that
sold it for me though.
 “I thought you’d like it,” Alana said happily. “Do you want me to get
the veil, too?”
“I’d love that.”
She was gone and back in a flash, clipping the veil on and giving my
dress a once over before she finally pulled back the curtain.
I strode out, unable to keep from grinning as Jodie gasped.
“Now THAT is a magical dress,” Renae whistled.
“I love it, you look absolutely breathtaking,” Nikki said as she rolled
her gaze over me.
“How do you feel?” Alana asked as I twirled in front of the mirrors.
“I love it,” I whispered, my throat tightening as I took in the incredible
dress. It truly was beautiful, a dress I could’ve only dreamed of, and the
flowing veil was the perfect touch. The child in me who’d dreamed of this
day was screaming with joy and dancing around within me, the tears rising
to the surface.
“Oh, sweetheart.” Jodie was up in a flash, crossing the room as she
wrapped her arms around me. “You look absolutely beautiful.”
“It’s just emotional, and you know, with this pregnancy, the emotions,” I
attempted to feebly explain away the tears that were now cascading down
my cheeks, the sobs breaking through.
“It’s supposed to be emotional. This is the day we all dream of as
children, a day us women can’t wait for. You deserve to look and feel
absolutely amazing.”
“And you do look like a million dollars there, babe,” Renae stated.
“It’s definitely right out of a fairy tale,” Nikki said.
I just hugged Jodie back, allowing myself to weep softly, both
overjoyed and also hating the pain of knowing my own family would not be
a part of this and feeling bitter over the fact I didn’t have anyone. What I
wouldn’t have done for a mother who was sweet and loving like Jodie.
At least she was here, embracing me like her own.
Renae and Nikki were over in an instant, claiming me in a group hug.
“I think we should find the perfect shoes to go with this dress. You’ve
got a shoe section downstairs still, right?” Renae said once my sobs had
died off, looking at Alana eagerly.
“We definitely still do, now, are we wanting flats or heels?” Alana asked
as I stepped away from Jodie once Nikki and Renae pulled back. She was
gazing at me with such a soft, tender look that I wanted to burst into tears
all over again.
“Can I try on both to see how they look?” I asked, forcing myself to
maintain control over my rampant emotions.
“Of course.”
“Veronica.”
I turned, frowning as Hank strode into the room. He faltered, a smile
breaking across his face as his eyebrows shot up.
“Is everything okay?” I asked instantly.
“It’s fine, I just wanted to let you know Enzo had ordered some food for
you all to be delivered, it’s here, they’re just getting it dished up,” he said,
his warm brown eyes rolling over me. “Wow, just wow. This dress, my
dear…” His eyes met mine, and my lip trembled at the way they glittered.
If anyone had become close enough to being a father figure, it would be
him now. He was with me day-in day-out, chatting with me whenever I got
lonely and sharing his life with me.
“You look beautiful,” he said before clearing his throat.
“Hank,” I sputtered, the tears reappearing as I hurried over and wrapped
my arms around him.
“They’re going to be speechless when they see you in this,” he said as
he hugged me tight, and I sobbed softly before pulling back to smile at him.
“They’re very lucky men, and I can’t wait to see you walk down that aisle,”
he said as he wiped the tears from my face.
“I can’t wait either.”

OceanofPDF.com
 16
VERONICA

I delicately painted the wolf stencil onto the set of drawers, smiling at
Kieran as he continued painting the extravagant mountain sunset over a
stunning valley.
We’d decided on a woodlands creatures theme, harnessing the entire
wolf thing we had going.
Kieran had made up some stencils for us to use, while he chose to paint
a giant piece on the main wall. He intended to then add all of us to a rocky
outcrop as wolves, and eventually paint in our baby as a wolf pup once they
were born.
I paused, touching my stomach and smiling.
“Everything okay?” Enzo asked instantly, looking up from where he
was still assembling the lavish cot. Zane was standing by the door, painting
his own stencils by the changing table. Seeing the three of them in what
they deemed ‘old rag clothes’ made me chuckle. The clothing in question
still looked stylish and fresh, but more casual.
“I’m fine, I’m just enjoying this,” I admitted as I focused back on my
stencil after giving him a reassuring smile.
It’d been almost a week since I’d gone and found my dream wedding
dress, and I still couldn’t keep from grinning when I thought of the stunning
fit. It was everything I could’ve wanted and more. Renae, Nikki, and Jodie
were quickly entwining themselves in my life, and had popped over for
another lady’s day. It appeared that they didn’t work a whole lot in this life,
focusing instead on socializing and raising children. Renae had a four-year-
old at daycare the majority of the time, and she had a nanny who helped at
the house, but she also worked in interior design, a job she’d not been
willing to give up just because she married into money.
Jodie had accepted the role of a mother and housewife, and it was
evident in the closeness between her and Nikki, although she was now
finding more hobbies to occupy her time with Nikki being old enough to
take care of herself.
I finished my stencil, glancing around at my men and smiling softly.
Kieran was immersed in his piece, and the art was coming together
beautifully, while Zane was incredibly careful with his stencils, and Enzo
was dutifully putting together the cot, taking his time with the instructions.
“Zane, can you come hold this for me when you’re done?” Enzo asked
as he tipped one end of the cot up.
Zane grunted as he finished his stencil and strode over without any
qualms, and I watched quietly as they worked together. They talked softly
as they both inspected the instructions before putting it together.
They’d all said I could just have someone come to do all of this for me,
but I’d argued it took away from the magical moment, and I wanted to do it
with them, to give it a special touch. They’d not argued, and here we were.
Kieran’s short sleeves had his tattoos on full display, and seeing all of
them wearing short-sleeved tees was doing something to me, seeing all
those bulging biceps and broad shoulders all around me had something
burning inside me. Either that or it was the way they were already acting all
fatherly, patient and mindful, as they worked on the nursery.
Kieran had on jeans that hugged his ass, while Zane and Enzo had opted
for sweatpants. Enzo had taken up wearing gray ones ever since I’d
commented about how good they looked, and he made sure his schlong was
hanging free in them.
As soon as I had the thought, my gaze dropped to where the outline of
his dick was evident. Zane was wearing black ones, preferring to stick with
his darker attire in full, but he still looked like a man who’d pin me up
against the wall and make me beg for mercy.
 I closed my eyes, trying to rein in the devious thoughts that were
running rampant now.
“Vee, what’s wrong?”
I opened my eyes, Zane’s concerned gaze locked onto me as Enzo
looked up from where he was screwing a few pieces together as Zane held
it.
“Nothing, just appreciating all of this. All of you,” I said, forcing my
voice to remain steady. Now was not the time to get all antsy.
I took in the small green paint smear on Zane’s cheek, and the way his
brow furrowed at me.
“That’s all?”he clarified. Damn him and knowing when I wasn’t being
overly forthcoming.
“You just all look good doing this,” I added as I focused back on my
stencil, although I’d completely lost track of what I was doing. Right, I was
going to paint a bear on the next drawer.
“It’s the sweatpants,” Enzo said matter-of-factly, and Zane snorted.
“You’re distracting her by waving that dick around,” Kieran stated from
where he was still working hard on the wall. I was glad I was facing the
other way as my cheeks burned.
“It’ll be her hormones,” Zane muttered. “I hear pregnant women have
higher libidos.”
“Is that true?” Kieran asked, and I heard his paintbrush pause on the
wall.
Great, now I was caught.
My phone pinged, and I seized the distraction, setting down my stencil
and paint to inspect it.
An email. One of the few things I still retained from my life before the
brothers.
My stomach knotted at the email title.
Just reaching out, please read.
I swallowed as I opened it, the familiar email address making my chest
flutter and my blood run cold. I drew in a steadying breath, hating how my
hands trembled as my eyes rolled over the lines.
To my dearest Veronica,
I understand if you choose to just delete this email, I really do, and I
won’t think any less of you. We’ve been through a roller-coaster of a ride,
and you deserved so much better than the life I gave you. I know I’ve made
many mistakes, plenty of which I can never hope to make up for, but I truly
do want to say sorry for everything. For being an alcoholic and user for so
long, for letting my manic and depressive episodes destroy everything, for
not being able to stick with it whenever I tried to get better. There are things
I can never take back no matter how badly I want to, things I wish I could
undo. I could go on forever, list them all and apologize from the very bottom
of my heart, and it would still never be enough. I don’t deserve any
sympathy or anything from you, but I do truly hope you’ll give me a chance
to have some semblance of a relationship with you. I know it won’t be
perfect, that you have no trust or faith in me, but all I can do is try.
I’ve been in rehab, been clean of everything for nearly two years now,
and been on my bipolar meds for a year straight. I didn’t want to reach out
until I could prove that this was true, that I could stick with it this time, not
fall off the wagon after a few weeks or months like all the other times. I
didn’t want to hurt you like that again.
I truly have been working hard on bettering myself and cleaning up my
life. I’ve even gotten an apartment now, and a good car. I’m working full-
time as a receptionist. It’s nothing flash, but it’s something.
I’d really love it if we could catch up, grab a coffee and see if there’s
any chance I can fix a few things between us, a way for me to have my baby
girl back in my life. If you don’t want to, I completely understand. I’ve put
you through hell with my own issues, among many other things, but I’d like
the chance to try to make it up to you in some way.
Love always,
Mom
“Vee?” I jumped as Enzo touched my shoulder, not having even noticed
him coming over to kneel down beside me.
I swallowed, the vice closing on my heart as tears pricked my eyes.
“What is it?” Zane asked, forgetting the cot as he joined us.
Kieran set down his paintbrush and palette to head over as I wiped at
my eyes.
“It’s an email from my mom,” I mumbled.
“What’s she want?” Enzo asked instantly as Zane knelt before me,
placing one hand comfortingly on my knee.
“She wants to reconnect, has apologized for things, been medicated for
the past year and has gotten her life together,” I said as I sniffled, both
touched by her reaching out and beyond torn over the whole predicament.
 Did I truly want her to be doing better? Of course. I’d unhappily
accepted she was lost from my life, and that I was free from the chaos that
she brought, and yet, every girl longed to have that connection with their
mother. It was ingrained in us to some extent. Sure, she’d been a terrible
mother often, but not always. She’d sung me to sleep some nights, made me
cookies in her manic episodes and danced with me. It was never black and
white, always shades of gray when it came to her.
“Fuck that, she doesn’t deserve to just waltz back into your life,” Kieran
spat as he folded his arms before me.
I met his eyes, my gaze rolling over the paint splatters all over his gray
tee and arms.
“Kieran,” Zane growled, and I pursed my lips.
“Do you believe her?” Enzo asked carefully as he massaged my
shoulder.
“I want to. She said she has an apartment, which is a huge thing, and a
full-time job. She went to rehab for her drug issues and drinking. She says
she understands if I just delete the email and won’t think any less of me,
that she just wants a chance to mend things and make it up to me, although
she knows it’ll never be perfect.” My words were soft and broken, a part of
me shattering at finally hearing the things I’d thought I’d never hear from
her. I’d written off all possibility of apologies and a relationship with her.
“You really think that she’s changed?” Enzo asked gently as I sat back
and closed my eyes, focusing on the soft pressure of his hand on my
shoulder, his thumb pressing into the muscle as he worked on the knot
there.
“I hope so.”
“If you want to give her a chance, we understand. She’s family,” Zane
said as he squeezed my knee.
“Family or not, some of the things that she let happen to you,” Kieran
hissed. “They’re unforgivable.”
I opened my eyes, meeting the dark disgruntled depths of his, seeing
anger roiling in them. He knew about my rape from one of her partners, and
how she’d then blamed me in her meltdowns afterwards. We’d fought about
that issue often, and it had been one of the main turning points in my life,
when I’d cut her out and gotten away not long after. If she’d blamed me for
being attacked, then there was no hope.
 “Kieran.” Zane’s tone was stern, like he was ready to reprimand his
brother for whatever came out of his mouth next, a warning to not say
anything too stupid.
He didn’t say another word though, just stared hard at me. I wasn’t sure
if he’d shared what I’d told him with Enzo or Zane, but the way his jaw was
set right now, I knew he would not be thrilled about me reaching out.
And, despite the hell I’d lived with my mother, I wanted to. I was the
way I was because of it all, I’d survived a cruel life with her, and it was
because of her roller-coaster love and life that I’d wound up with Callum,
finding comfort in the chaos in a way. Something my therapist had warned
me about, until Callum had talked me into ceasing the sessions.
Better the devil you know, as they say. I knew chaos and turbulent love
and relationships, they were normal for me.
“What do you want to do?” Enzo questioned.
I stared at Kieran, hoping he’d forgive me for what I was about to say.
“I want to have coffee with her. Hear what she has to say. I know you
don’t agree, Kieran, but she’s my mother, she’s the only family I really
have. My grandparents died when I was small, as for my father’s side, I
don’t even know them,” I said, and Kieran’s eyes darkened.
“If that’s what you want,” Zane said before Kieran could utter a word.
“We’ll respect it.”
Enzo was silent as I stared at Kieran, who was grinding his teeth at my
decision.
He cocked his head at me finally, letting out a deep sigh. “Fine, but you
don’t go on the coffee date alone.”
I nodded slowly, knowing that pushing to go alone was a surefire way to
upset him. Besides, it was more a caution thing with them, not just his
unease at me seeing my mother with everything he knew. There was a lot
none of them knew about my life with my mother growing up.
But I was also a grown woman.
“Why can’t I go alone?”
“Because there’s no way I’m trusting her alone with you. Not to
mention we can’t have you going anywhere alone after everything,” Kieran
said instantly.
“As much as controlling your movements is not fair, I agree with Kieran
there. We’ve had too many issues already to let you go somewhere alone,”
Zane agreed. Of course he made sure to mention how he didn’t think it was
fair even though he was the one who’d assigned Hank to me. He was also
the most protective and overbearing of the three of them at times too. Sure,
Enzo was around me like a puppy in love, but he wasn’t super controlling
about it like Zane.
“I have my necklace,” I reminded them all, but it didn’t seem to make a
difference.
“One of us goes with you, you can introduce us as your partner. Gives
us all peace of mind,” Zane said.
“Who would you like to go with you?” Kieran added. “Mind you, for
something like this, I think we’ll all still go, but only one of us will go
inside with you.”
“Don’t you think that’s a bit much?” I grumbled.
“No, not at all. On the contrary, I think it’d be better for all of us to go
in with you,” Kieran shot back. “She hurt you in more ways than one. I
don’t want her weaseling her way back into your life under false pretenses.
Just because she’s family doesn’t give her a ‘Get out of Jail free’ card.”
“I know that, I’m not stupid,” I snapped, my own rage boiling up now. I
wasn’t some child who was going to fall back into my old ways just
because mommy dearest stepped back into the picture.
“Vee, we know more than you think we know,” Enzo said softly as he
moved to kiss my shoulder. “Kieran did tell us what happened. And we’ve
done our own research when we learned of it. We know about the police
calls, the doctor visits, even your therapy sessions. She was not a good
mother and put you into situations you didn’t need to be in.”
“That’s private,” I hissed as I turned on him, although it didn’t surprise
me. How had I not thought of that? Of course they’d found a way to
uncover even my therapy sessions. There was no such thing as
confidentiality when the mafia was involved. Damn them.
“Nothing’s private with us, love. You should know that by now. We
know how turbulent your upbringing was, how men came and went, so you
had no stable father figure, and your mother was a chaotic mess, her lack of
stability the reason you found comfort in a shit partner like Callum. You
made some progress in therapy until he came along and ended that for you.
Mind you, you’d at least come to see your mother for her true colors and
had written her off. Are you really ready to throw that away? All that
growth?” Kieran’s eyes were haunted and pained, but I didn’t care as I
lurched to my feet. I was beyond mad now, knowing they’d uncovered all
the secrets I’d spilled in therapy. How much did they truly know?
“Kieran, stop.” Zane rose along with Enzo, who was still beside me, one
hand on the small of my back. I wanted to move away from his touch, mad
at him as well, but I found myself frozen as I glared at Kieran.
“Vee, think this through,” Kieran said.
“I am. I need to make some choices for myself, not have you three
running my entire goddamn life for me!” I shouted, balling my hands as I
gritted my teeth, hating how the tears threatened to spill. “Let me find out
for myself.”
“Vee, we’re only worried about you, surely you can see that. With your
history with her,” Zane said, before focusing on Kieran. “She’s not
throwing away all her growth. Giving her mother a chance while knowing
what she’s like is a part of that growth. That’s how I see it. As long as you
go into it with your eyes open, aware of how it could go and be prepared to
walk away for good, then that’s okay.” He turned back to me, and I bit my
cheek at his understanding words. Fuck him and being on my side after I
just found out they’d dug into my therapy sessions and past. Sure, I
should’ve figured they’d do that, but it still irked me.
“I would do that, I know what she’s like,” I growled.
“Good, then we’ll all be okay with that, right, Kieran?” Zane said, his
tone not one to be bartered with. At least, most normal people wouldn’t try
to argue.
Kieran wasn’t in that grouping.
“No. But I also won’t stop you. Only one way to learn and find out for
yourself. At least one of us would be coming with you,” Kieran said, just as
stubborn as I was.
“Oh yeah? And I suppose you’d like to be the one there so you can say
‘I told you so’ if shit goes sideways?” I barked.
Kieran’s face darkened as he glowered at me, making me take pause.
“I don’t think you’d be ideal with your feelings on the whole thing,”
Zane said as he arched a brow at him.
“Why? Cause I won’t stand for bullshit?” Kieran snapped back. “Vee
doesn’t need to be hurt any further.”
“Because you’ll look for all the negatives, focus on the bad rather than
any attempts for something good,” I spat.
Kieran just grunted unhappily at this but didn’t deny it.
 “I’ll go,” Enzo offered. I’d half-expected Zane to suggest himself, but
he just nodded at Enzo’s choice.
“Why? Don’t want to have to back up your words because you know,
deep down, I’m right?” Kieran hissed at Zane.
“Because Enzo is more civil and people-friendly,” Zane stated.
“Although I’ll be nearby. Vee is carrying my child, after all.”
I sighed in frustration at the three of them.
“I’ll be there too,” Kieran said, and I scoffed.
“Hell no, I don’t want you there.”
He narrowed his eyes at me, nodding after a painful moment as his jaw
ticked.
“Fine.” He strode past me and straight out of the room, and a pang of
unease swept through me.
Zane just drew in a deep breath and shook his head.
“He’s only worried for you, amore mio,” Enzo said softly as he rubbed
my lower back, as if he could sense the ache already setting in there.
“I know, but I’m not a child. I can make choices for myself,” I muttered
as I turned for the door. I was done working on the nursery for today. I
wanted to go and decompress, maybe run a bath and cry over this whole
mess.
And email my mother back, even if it was more out of spite towards
Kieran now.

OceanofPDF.com
 17
KIERAN

H ow was I supposed to be okay with Vee wanting to reconnect with that

wicked witch of a woman who had brought a man into her life who’d
stolen her virginity? And then had the nerve to blame her for it when things
got heated between them?
She’d told me all about it, and I’d shared it with my brothers, pissed at
the knowledge. She’d never dropped his name in a therapy appointment,
something Zane had tried to find in his deep dive into her past to understand
our little stray better.
It pissed me off not knowing who it was. I wanted that man to pay with
his life, but asking her for it would only stir old memories she didn’t need to
relive.
And now, she wanted to rekindle something with her mother? Give her
the chance to mend things?
Not to mention everything else? All the emotional damage she’d caused
her, the mental anguish and distress that had molded her into the woman she
was now, both powerful and yet beautifully broken in some ways.
She was mad at us for invading her privacy, learning all these things.
What’d she expect? We could buy anything we desired, we had our hands in
so many pies it wasn’t even funny. Our name carried weight across the
entire continent and even more, so there was nothing we couldn’t learn
when we desired.
I wanted to tell her no, that I wouldn’t allow it, but I knew she’d fight
back and hate me for controlling her. I didn’t want to clip her wings and be
anything like that foul man she’d been engaged to before.
I’d never cage her, no matter how badly I wanted to protect her.
I sat in the greenhouse now, my sketchpad in hand, wanting to
reconnect with a time when everything felt good.
I sketched the butterfly like my mother had taught me to do, spying one
fluttering over some blazing star flowers. I only knew my flowers thanks to
my mother drilling it into me, telling me that we needed to grow more
milkweed and zinnia flowers for her beloved monarchs. The blazing stars
worked too in here, and I focused on my sketch, drawing butterfly after
butterfly as I tried to refocus my frustration.
I flipped the page, letting my mind wander as I began sketching another
image, starting with the wings.
The sketch took on a mind of its own, and before I knew it, I was
staring at Vee, two beautiful fairy wings extending from her back, her face
so serene as she held her swollen belly, cloaked in a sheer veil.
I just wanted her safe and happy, for our growing family to be perfect.
For our child to be happy. I smiled at the thought. Technically I’d be their
uncle, but that was something I didn’t care about. When it came to Vee and
our children, we’d all be their fathers, we’d already agreed on this as soon
as we got the paternity results.
Biologically, they were Zane’s, but they were going to be ours. We’d
share the role.
I sighed as my phone buzzed in my pocket, and I set the sketchpad
down on the seat beside me before fishing it out, clicking my tongue at
Zane’s name across the screen.
“Yeah?” I answered.
“I’m headed out for some business, overseeing some stuff,” he stated,
and I arched a brow. He didn’t need to tell me these things.
“Okay.”
“I understand where you’re coming from, K. I want Vee safe and
protected as well, but this is her mother, and it’s not a clear-cut thing, you
know that. She has no other family. Her father walked out on her,
remember, and she has no siblings, she has no one.”
 I sighed and ran a weary hand down my face. He was right. We’d found
out her back story, and her lack of family when we’d delved deeper into her
life. Her father had walked out when she was two, and she was better off
without him in all honesty. We’d found him easily enough from her birth
certificate, and he was nothing more than a deadbeat husband to his new
wife whom he was cheating on, not to mention he was a shit father to his
two other grown children with her.
He was a terrible human being, more so for walking out on Vee and her
mother.
“See it from her mother’s view, K. Her husband left her high and dry for
another woman, filed for divorce only a few weeks before Vee turned three,
and she was dealing with an unmedicated mental illness at the same time.
I’ve been looking into her as soon as Vee went to her room, making sure she
was telling the truth. Christine Drayton has indeed been to rehab and
successfully finished the program, got a job, a car, and a rental. She’s been
in therapy and medicated for the past year, and from her sessions, she
struggled with being abandoned by her supposed high school sweetheart–
Vee’s father. She came from a violent household herself with an alcoholic
father, hence the ‘generational trauma’ and cycle that even Vee got caught
in.”
Of course he’d done digging on the mother, it was the logical, smart
thing to do, although he’d sided with Vee before doing that.
“So you know this now? But you sided with Vee before knowing?” I
commented, and the heavy sigh on the other end made me scowl.
“She’s pregnant, K. I don’t want to stress her out, now’s the time when
things can go wrong. Besides, I’m trying to see it all from her point of
view.”
I pursed my lips. He was right, she didn’t need to be stressed out right
now. The first trimester was the most risky.
Vee had been caught in a cycle, one passed down the generations from
the sounds of it. A cycle we were going to break. Well, somewhat. Sure, we
were violent, dangerous men, but not to her.
“Christine struggled with all of that, and sought validation and love
from men similar to her own father, only to be tossed aside again and again,
making her spiral further into her pit with alcohol and drugs. She showed
genuine remorse in her therapy sessions about Vee, which is the only reason
I’m willing to go along with all of this. She’s genuinely trying and wants to
do better from everything I’ve found,” he shared, and I sighed as I let my
gaze wander back to the butterfly that still fluttered around the blazing stars.
“Okay. I get it,” I muttered. So maybe I’d been too hard on Vee about all
of this. I only wanted what was best for her, to keep her happy and safe.
“I know where you’re coming from, brother. Trust me, but you need to
see it from all sides. We may want to just protect Vee, but she’s her own
woman, and we need to accept that and support her, be there for her when
she needs it.”
“Wise words from the one who has a tracking chip on her,” I scoffed,
and he snorted.
“I don’t want to control her, but I do want to protect her. That’s my
failsafe and you know it.”
“I know,” I said. They’d stopped their self-defense practice too,
although Vee still practiced with her pistol once a week to stay sharp. She
was developing quite the accuracy too, and we were all proud of how far
she’d come.
“Don’t be upset with her. She needs all of us while she grows this
baby.”
“Right, I’ll go talk to her.” He had a point, Vee didn’t need any further
stress right now, she just needed us.
Zane said his farewell before ending the call, and I glanced at my
sketchbook, at the whimsical depiction of the woman I adored.
She’d said she didn’t want me there when she saw her mother, and that
had cut deep. I knew it was just words said in the heat of the moment, but
they still stung coming from her.
Then again, I’d not exactly been Mr. Perfect about the whole situation
either. We’d both needed to cool off before we tried to talk again and
smooth this over.
I rose, gathering up my sketching supplies and casting one last glance
around, searching for the butterfly that had inspired me, but it was nowhere
to be found.
I headed for the exit, faltering as Vee stepped into the doorway with a
sheepish look as she averted her gaze.
“Thought we should talk,” she said softly as she glanced around the
greenhouse, and I automatically softened at her presence.
“I was coming to speak with you, too.”
 “I got a bit fiery, I wish I could just blame being pregnant, but that’s no
full excuse, although my emotions are heightened,” she said as she crossed
the space between us. She’d bathed, and her hair was damp as it tumbled
down her shoulders, framing her gentle face as she pursed her lips. She
wore one of the dresses we’d bought at the markets, this baby blue one
flowing down nicely. It was one of her longer casual dresses, and she’d
slipped on the sandals from that day as well.
Her entire look made me feel things, bringing forth the delightful
memories of that day.
“It’s okay, I know I wasn’t exactly acting my best either,” I said slowly.
Apologizing and admitting fault was not a strong point with my brothers
and me, but for Vee, everything was different. She was worth owning up to
our own shortcomings.
“I was mad in general. You guys breached a privacy thing, things that
are supposed to be confidential, although I know I should have expected it
ultimately,” she said, now standing only a few feet before me as she toyed
with her pendant. She did that a lot, whether she was nervous or lost in
thought. Normally it was her expression that gave it away, a distant,
faraway look, her face mostly blank when she was thinking, or the slight
furrow if she was anxious, taking everything in that was going on around
her whilst trapped inside her own bubble.
“We like to know everything, it’s how we survive in this life,
understanding everyone around us, how they tick, who they are. It’s just a
part of who we are, love,” I said, and her shoulders relaxed at my pet name
for her, the corner of her mouth twitching upwards.
“Can we sit?” she asked, glancing at the sketchbook in my hand. “Were
you drawing?”
I nodded, offering her my free hand, and she took it without hesitation,
like the little blow-up we’d had was irrelevant now. Fights were normal, but
they didn’t alter the love we had for one another, I knew that, and I was
glad she did too.
I led her back to the seat I’d been at, spying the same butterfly from
earlier fluttering nearby.
“What were you sketching?” she asked, and I handed her my book as
we sunk down onto the seat.
“Butterflies. You.”
 She flicked her gaze to mine, a small smile spreading across her face as
she opened up the book and flicked through the pages slowly. She reached
my few latest pieces, the array of butterflies fluttering over the pages, and
then her as a fairy.
“Wow,” she breathed, entranced by the piece of her. “This is stunning.”
“You’re an inspiration to me, important,” I said as I let my gaze wander
around the greenhouse. I glimpsed the slightest movement outside the
doorway, and I smiled, glad that Hank took his protection of Vee seriously.
“Your mother was good to you guys, as was mine on occasion. I have
some good memories of her,” she said softly as she closed the book. “It’s
those memories that give me the tiniest bit of hope that this could be real. I
wrote her off years ago, but now, with my own child on the way, I want to
see if it’s worth trying to repair the relationship. If I can have a proper
relationship with my mother for a change.”
“I know, Vee. I just worry about you, that’s all.”
“I know, I get that.”
I sighed as I wrapped an arm around her shoulders. “What kind of good
memories did you have with her?”
“We used to bake cookies and dance, I now know they were when she
was in her manic episodes, but I loved them. I loved how happy she was,
how she would laugh and sing me to sleep, how she’d tell me stories and do
some arts and crafts with me. Then it’d go downhill, and she’d change into
this other side of herself that I wasn’t a fan of. But I cherished those
moments. I remember one of them when I was a young teen, where we sat
by the window of our trailer. There was a power outage and we had a single
candle lit, but the night sky looked so beautiful. She said to me ‘You know I
love you? Sometimes I don’t show it right, my head isn’t my friend, but I
do love you’. That always stuck with me, so whenever I thought of her after
we ceased contact, I’d feel guilty. I knew more about bipolar, but she
needed to help herself. She knew something was going on she needed to
sort out in her mind. You can’t help those who don’t want to help
themselves at the end of the day.”
Her brow had a small crease to it as she toyed with her necklace once
more, and I kissed her temple, wanting to ease the anxiety and unease she
felt.
“I know the good times don’t outweigh the bad. But it plays on my
mind, and getting this email from her, I really do want to believe she’s
changing, that she’s becoming a better version of herself. It feels like a
chance at something I may never get another shot at, y’know?” She turned
to me, those emerald eyes swimming with a mix of hope and unease, pain
and regret.
I pulled her into my lap, wrapping my arms tight around her.
“I see Jodie and Nikki getting along so well, and I wonder if I ever
could have had that, if I can maybe get something like that now, even a
little. I know when, well, if I have a daughter, I’ll want to build a
relationship with her that is that strong. Where we are so close, trusting one
another with everything. It’s a special bond, one between a mother and
daughter, and I feel like I missed out on it.”
Vee closed her eyes as she buried her face into the crook of my neck,
drawing in a deep breath before deflating in my arms, as if she was
releasing all her worries and concerns now that she’d voiced them.
“I understand that now, Vee. I hope that you can rebuild something real
with her now that she’s working on herself. I just want you to be ready for
the worst. I’m not hoping for that, quite the opposite actually, but with her
track record, I just pray this will finally be the turning point in it all.” I
kissed the top of her head, running my fingers down her back as she relaxed
against me.
Holding her against me, allowing her to air her hopes and fears, it was
something I cherished. The mending of our little frustrations with one
another.
“I’m sorry I said I didn’t want you there, I didn’t mean it, I hope you
know that. I just didn’t want to hear ‘I told you so’,” she whispered as she
pressed a soft kiss to my neck, sending a shiver right down to my toes. I
tightened my grip on her, drawing in her soft flowery scent.
“I’m sorry as well, my love. For not seeing it from your view, for not
wanting to have a little hope for you. I’m here, I always will be, no matter
what little disagreements we have, that won’t change. My feelings won’t
change about you.”
I felt the smile on her lips as she pressed another kiss to my neck, this
time the thrill shot right down to my dick, and I gritted my teeth.
“Mine won’t change either. I’m glad we sorted this out.” She pulled
back, planting a gentle kiss on my lips before smiling at me.
“How about I make it up to you, love?” I smirked, and she rolled her
eyes knowingly.
 “Let me guess, you’re thinking something along these lines?” She
reached down to glide her hand over my cock, straining against the tight
material of my jeans.
“You were checking my ass out earlier, were you not?” I teased, and a
wicked grin broke across her face.
“Maybe.”
My beautiful Vee, just as wicked as we were.
I could never be mad at her for long.

OceanofPDF.com
 18
VERONICA

I ’dmother
been so distressed from everything, from sending a response to my
agreeing to coffee, to knowing Kieran was upset with me. I’d
spoken harshly as well, I knew that, but I wasn’t solely to blame for this rift.
As I’d soaked in the bathtub, fuming and trying to calm down, I’d
focused on why he’d been so distressed, doing my best to understand him. I
knew where he was coming from, he knew things about my past, deep
things involving my mother. But he wouldn’t know the good things either,
the reason I was so torn to begin with. The good times I’d locked into my
memories, focusing on them despite all the bad stuff.
I’d cooled off, washed my hair, and then spent some time formulating a
response to my mother before coming out to speak with him.
“Did you reply?” he asked as I sat on his lap, his excitement now
pressed against me as I straddled him.
“I did, want to read it?” I said as I pulled out my phone.
He nodded as I shifted my positioning on his lap, bringing up the email
I’d sent in response.
I thanked her for reaching out, told her this was great news and I did
truly wish her all the best. That I accepted her apologies, and meeting for
coffee was something I did want to do.
 “Has she replied?”
“Not yet,” I said with a sigh. It was starting to eat at me, and I did
wonder how long it would take her to respond.
“I think you responded perfectly. Happy for her but no huge
expectations. That’s good,” he said as he kissed my shoulder.
“I won’t lie, it’s like I’m waiting with my breath held now,” I admitted.
“Even more of a reason to make it up to you and distract you,” he said,
trailing his lips up along my neck and making me quiver. “To make you feel
just how important you are to me, the things I’ll do for you.” His hand slid
down my side, sneaking under the hem of my dress and gliding up my inner
thigh.
He moved to kiss my jaw, and the heat flushed through me as his fingers
danced along the edge of my panties. I automatically arched, raising myself
off his lap so he could gain access, and he smirked against my jaw before he
claimed my lips.
His palm rubbed over my clit, causing me to jerk, a whimper escaping
me as he happily drank it up.
His mouth was hungry against mine, fueling the flames that licked at
me. They exploded into an inferno when he yanked my panties aside,
dipping two fingers into me as I trembled.
“Already ready for me, my love?” he teased as he nibbled on my lower
lip. His palm continued to move against my clit as he stroked my walls, and
I gasped as I moved against his hand. His other moved to tangle in my hair,
holding me in place as he continued to kiss me.
“You’re so fucking beautiful,” he ground out as he hissed, bucking
against me. I was going to make a mess of the front of his jeans, but he
couldn’t care less.
“Is this makeup sex?” I gasped out, loving the choked rumble of
laughter that bubbled through him. He didn’t respond though as he released
my hair, his hand sliding down to work on his jeans while he continued to
expertly finger me.
I assisted, fumbling at his button and the zipper until his dick sprang
free, another shudder coursing through me at the sight. He’d already got me
on the brink, but I was fighting it, not wanting to hurtle off that cliff until I
had him inside me.
“Communication is everything, my love. We just have to talk. But yes,
if we do fight, makeup sex is a given. I need you to know I love you more
than whatever our quarrels are,” he said, his voice hitching as I reached
down and circled my hand around his shaft. I gave him a soft jerk before
spreading the precum over the tip of his cock with my thumb, biting my lip
as he palmed my clit once more, his fingers driving deeper inside me.
“As do I,” I breathed as I positioned myself over him.
Those dark eyes locked onto mine, swimming with desire, his lips
parted slightly as his hands moved to my hips.
“Let’s get rid of this,” he said, not taking his eyes off mine as he
reached into his pocket and pulled out a pocket knife. Not even a hint of
unease met me as he flicked the blade out, and I stared at him through
hooded eyes as he sliced the edges of my panties to toss them aside. He’d
buy me new ones like he always did.
He set the pocket knife down beside him, closing it before I finally
eased myself down onto his length.
I let out a soft moan as I took him in fully, loving how he stretched me.
“Fuck.” Kieran’s fingers dug into my hips as he helped guide me up
until he was almost slipping free before ramming me down on his cock
once more.
I bounced on top of him, my arms wrapped around his neck as he kissed
my jaw, one of his hands moving to my back to hold me flush against him.
I glanced up as I spied movement, gasping as Kieran didn’t relent while
I locked eyes with Enzo, who smirked as he continued heading our way.
He paused only a few strides away, his jaw ticking as those dark eyes
took in our adulterous act in the greenhouse.
He cocked his head at me as Kieran’s teeth grazed my neck, the hand on
my back slipping round to thumb over my clit.
I cursed as I clung to him, my quads in overdrive as I bounced atop him,
now watching Enzo as the pleasure burned through my core, nearing the
tipping point.
Enzo’s smile grew as he undid his pants ever so quietly, those dark eyes
never leaving mine as he freed his arousal.
My gaze fell to it, and I moaned as he wrapped his large hand around
his shaft, pumping it as Kieran hissed against my neck.
“Fuck, Vee, finish for me,” Kieran commanded as he nipped my neck,
his cock swelling inside me, signaling his own climax nearing.
His thumb teased my clit even more, and I let go, crying out as I sailed
into oblivion, the pleasure rocking through me as Kieran unloaded deep
inside me with a feral grunt.
“That’s my good girl,” he breathed as he brushed my hair from my face,
cupping my cheek and forcing my gaze down to his.
I quivered at the praise, smirking as he kissed me softly.
“I hope we’re sharing today.”
Kieran snorted as he rolled his head back against the wooden seat to
gaze at his brother, his arms spreading wide against the back of it.
“I could use a model for my next sketch, so you better fuck her right
here.”
The way he spoke should’ve irked me, but it did the opposite as he
helped guide me off his length, kissing my shoulder as Enzo strode over
with his dick still in hand. Both of them were smiling at me, like I was all
they could see, and it thrilled me to no end.
“I want you undressed for this, princess,” Kieran stated as he lifted my
dress over my head as I stood before him.
“You need models? How do you want us?” Enzo trailed one hand over
my shoulder now, my dress thrown haphazardly on the end of the seat, only
a bra left on me. He ducked down to press a sweet kiss to my cheek before
he caught my chin and angled my face up. Those soft lips met mine in a
scorching kiss that made my legs want to give way beneath me, but he
hooked one arm around my waist to keep me upright.
“You okay to ride him like you did with me, my love?” Kieran asked as
he did up his jeans and moved for his sketchpad.
Enzo broke our kiss, pressing his forehead to mine as I sucked in
mouthfuls of air, flicking my gaze to Kieran and nodding. His dark eyes
were trained on me, that wicked smirk now seared across his face.
“Good.” Kieran snatched up his sketchpad and moved to sit on the seat
to our right as Enzo sat down, pulling me onto his lap.
His hands roamed my body, my skin burning in the wake of his
fingerprints as he continued to kiss me. I ground down on his dick, neither
of us bothered that he was still in his expensive pants and tailored
undershirt. I found it oddly a turn-on, and I let my hands wander over his
broad chest, his muscles rippling beneath the white fabric as I did so.
“Watching you riding him like that, bouncing, fuck,” Enzo breathed
against my lips, one hand cupping my face. “You are a goddamn goddess,
amore mio.”
 I grinned as I stared into his dark eyes, falling into their depths at his
sweet words. All I saw was pure love and affection mirrored in his gaze,
and I claimed his lips as he finally guided himself inside me.
He filled me up fully, and my legs trembled as he gripped my ass with
both hands. Our lips remained locked as he bounced me on his dick, my
arms wrapped around his shoulders as he drove me down on him with
force. Before I knew it, I was gasping against his mouth, squirming as my
bliss crept up on me.
He read my movements, one hand sliding around to tease over my clit,
applying the perfect pressure and strokes so that I crumbled into a million
pieces atop him. I cried against his lips, my body shuddering from the
waves of pleasure that washed over me. He moaned, the sound a deep, rich
vibration that only amplified my own bliss as he drove deep inside me and
came undone.
We broke apart, sucking in air as his arms moved to lock around me,
pinning me to him as I lazed my head on his shoulder, struggling to regain
my breath as we both wound down from our orgasms.
“Well, I’d definitely say that was inspirational,” Kieran said as he
continued sketching.
Enzo’s rumbling chuckle that vibrated through my chest had me
grinning, his dick twinging inside me from the movements.
“That’s one word for it,” Enzo murmured as he kissed my shoulder.
“Need us to stay like this?”
“I’m nearly done with the outline, I’ll spruce it up later.” Kieran rose to
waltz over and join us, unbothered by me still perched on Enzo’s dick as he
showed us his quick sketch.
For something he’d done in under ten minutes, it was pretty amazing. It
was rough, but he’d captured our moment, my naked body atop Enzo’s on
the seat, his dick buried in me as we kissed.
“We can stay like this for a bit while you finish it?” Enzo offered, but
Kieran shook his head.
“I’ve got it seared in my mind. Besides, Vee has to pee, don’t need our
baby mama getting herself a UTI,” he said with a wink.
“Right, well, in that case, there’s food ready for you both, hence why I
came out here.” Enzo kissed the tip of my nose before smiling softly at me.
As if on cue, my stomach grumbled, and I smirked as Enzo chuckled.
 “Time to feed this little munchkin,” I said as I brushed my hand over
my belly and rose off Enzo. He stood with me, zipping himself up before
handing me my dress while he shoved my bra in his back pocket. I wasn’t
sure where my panties had ended up, but one glance at Kieran had him
smirking and yanking the useless undergarments from his own back pocket.
“I prefer you wearing nothing under those dresses anyway.” He winked,
and I rolled my eyes. Of course he did.
It made it all the more easier for these moments.
Enzo took my hand as Kieran followed, and we headed back to the
mansion for something to eat.
At least I’d been distracted for a short while, but one glance at my
phone had my stomach knotting at the notification on the screen.
I’d gotten a response, and now all thoughts of eating were on hold as I
opened up the email, my insides fluttering.
Time to face my past.

OceanofPDF.com
 19
VERONICA

I sat at“Relax,
the diner, spinning my rings anxiously as I glanced out the window.
amore mio, everything will be okay,” Enzo said soothingly as
he caught my fidgeting hands and held them. He brought them to his lips to
plant a kiss on them, his dark eyes warm and reassuring. His presence alone
soothed me, having him right beside me, feeling his warmth, it was
grounding.
“I haven’t seen her for years, Enzo,” I hissed, flicking my gaze around
the parking lot outside. I didn’t even know what kind of car she had.
She’d responded to my email, ecstatic to hear from me, and chose a
time and place, telling me how she was looking forward to seeing me again
after such a long time.
Anxious was an understatement for how I felt, even with Enzo right by
me. I was also terrified we’d be waiting here forever, only for her to not
show. I wasn’t sure if I’d be relieved or heartbroken in all honesty. The
unease was chewing away at my insides like a wild animal desperate to
burrow free.
“Tell me about your life growing up,” Enzo asked, and I reached for my
coffee I’d bought when we’d first walked in. My hands trembled, but I
forced them to steady as I lifted the mug to my lips, focusing on the hot
brew. I let out a soft sigh after swallowing, letting the warmth flood through
me. Probably not ideal if I was already jittery, but too bad.
“Well, you know my dad left when I was two, divorced my mom, and
we wound up in a trailer park trying to survive. My mom struggled with her
alcohol and drug use, but she did fairly well raising me all things
considered until I was about nine. She’d been with this guy, Gene, for a few
years by then, and they were managing okay. He treated me nicely, but then
my mom fell into one of her depressive episodes again, and he left. It hit my
mom hard, and she fell down into her pit even more, and everything
changed. She got worse, more aggressive, I know she couldn’t understand
why men kept leaving her after promising to stay, and she started blaming
me. I think a part of her wanted to push me away and prove herself right.
That everyone would leave her. But then she started drinking way too
much, using, and bringing strange men through the place. I adapted and
learned how to handle her, walk on eggshells and whatnot,” I muttered as I
stared wistfully out the window for a life I’d never had. One in a stable
home with a loving family. “The men I learned to manage to some degree,
especially after Ellis attacked me like that. My mom took it badly, that he
chose me over her or some shit, so she blamed me even when I told her it
was an attack, that he forced himself on me. She was sometimes
sympathetic, other times she said I seduced him, it all depended on how she
was feeling. It hurt though, that my own mother didn’t believe me, and the
rift that caused was eventually what drove me away. I felt like I could never
trust her again, that she’d never have my back,” I admitted.
“I’m sorry, Vee.” Enzo covered my hand with his, and I offered him a
small smile in return.
“It was hard, Enzo. She’s my mother. I wanted a relationship with her,
but sometimes, you need to look after yourself and accept when it’s hurting
you too much.”
“You did what you had to do for yourself, to heal and move on,” he said
with a nod. “This Ellis guy, how long was he with your mother? What was
his full name?” he asked casually, but I could see that flicker in his dark
eyes. He wanted to know who this man was and find him, something he
was special at.
“Not too long, maybe a handful of months, they broke up after that, it
caused fights all the time. He tried to come onto me other times, too, but I
didn’t tell my mother. Ellis Crawe was his name,” I shared, knowing it
would prove fruitless. I’d researched him after a session where my therapist
asked if I knew what became of him. He was now homeless and on drugs, a
useless man.
“Right.” Enzo straightened as he looked to the door, and I stiffened as I
followed his gaze, the bell chiming as someone walked in.
The emotions that shot through me had me confused. Seeing my mother
both overjoyed me and terrified me all at once, but she did truly look good.
She looked healthy, in nice clothes, her bleached blonde hair done up in a
high ponytail, her face clean with a light touch of makeup. Her eyes didn’t
have that vacant look they’d had often, or the anxious flicking when she
was looking for a fix. No, she looked normal, and those green eyes that
she’d passed onto me found me across the diner.
Relief, fear, and unease flashed across her own face before she settled
on a soft smile and crossed the area.
“Veronica.”
I rose slowly, unsure on what to say or do as her gaze swept over me. I
wanted to instinctively pull my coat tighter around me, afraid she’d
magically see my non-existent baby bump and question it.
Her smile softened as she nodded at me. “Sorry, I’d like to hug you, but
I guess I can just shake your hand if that’s more comfortable.”
Her voice was uneasy, her eyes unsure, and it was clear she was trying
her best to make the right impression right now, and a piece of my heart
broke.
“Mom.” I stepped away from the booth, hesitantly wrapping my arms
around her. Her arms were quick to embrace me, pulling me close as her
shoulders relaxed and she held me tight.
“Thank you,” she whispered, quiet enough that I was sure Enzo hadn’t
heard her.
She pulled back after a moment, plastering on a bright smile as she
acknowledged Enzo.
“Hi, I’m Christine,” she said as she offered her hand.
“Enzo,” Enzo said as he rose and accepted her outstretched hand,
returning the smile.
“Right, well, thank you both for meeting me,” my mother said as she
clutched her handbag close before slipping into the booth as I sunk back in
beside Enzo. “I’m incredibly grateful.”
 Zane had informed me he’d double-checked her story, confirming what
she’d emailed me about before he’d allowed me to come to this meeting.
He and Kieran were parked down the street, while Hank sat at the bar area,
sipping a coffee as he read on his phone. Zane and Kieran had wanted to do
the same, but we’d compromised with having Hank inside the diner instead
of them all. I didn’t want their overbearing presence to make this uneasy,
and I knew Hank would only make himself known if there was any danger.
“So, Enzo, how long have you known Veronica?” my mother asked, her
gaze flicking between us.
“Some months now,” he answered vaguely, and I inwardly cringed.
Then again, our relationship had been fast-paced from the beginning.
“Wonderful.” My mother’s smile was tight, and her eyes still looked
unsettled as she pursed her lips.
The waitress broke the awkward moment as she checked in, and my
mother ordered a coffee, saying she’d like food soon as well, but a coffee to
start.
“So, a receptionist, how are you liking that?” I asked, intent to break the
ice properly and get us all a little more relaxed. The tension in the air was
making my stomach churn, and I wanted everyone to relax.
Enzo seemed fine, sitting straight up in his seat, wearing a work casual
fit of pants and a button-up navy tee, his hair tied back in a bun. Tension
was a normal environment for him, something I had to remind myself of.
Even though he was smiling, I knew he was surveying my mother,
analyzing her movements and reading her.
What was he getting from her? The same vibes I got? That she wanted
to make a good impression on her estranged daughter, putting her best face
on while being scared I’d lash out like I’d done so long ago?
“It’s great, the team is wonderful there, my boss is a lovely old man, and
his wife works in the back office. They’re a godsend, truly, and I’ve made
good friends there,” she said, her tight demeanor loosening. “I was able to
get finance for a nice car, an SUV. And my apartment is in a nice spot with
a good view, lots of morning sunlight.”
“That’s good, I’m glad, mom,” I said, and her lips quirked at my use of
the term ‘mom’.
“What about you, Veronica? What are you doing now?” she asked, her
gaze flicking to Enzo for a moment before focusing back on me.
 “Well, actually, I’m, uh…” I paused, not even sure what to say as I
toyed with my pendant. This didn’t go unnoticed as my mother’s gaze fell
to the necklace, and one brow arched ever so slightly.
“She does the books for my family business and admin tasks,” Enzo
spoke up, and my mother nodded, not glancing at the waitress who had
returned with her coffee.
“Oh, wonderful,” she said, those eyes locking onto mine again. “Is that
an engagement ring?”
“Oh, ah, yes,” I said as I instinctively touched my promise and
engagement rings.
Enzo didn’t comment as he just sipped his own coffee, like he was just a
watcher, stepping in to offer his own words whenever I needed help. I was
oddly grateful for that, but I was struggling to figure out how to have a
conversation with my mother.
“Wonderful, that’s wonderful, I’m so happy for you,” she said, a small
smile spreading across her face before she sipped on her coffee.
My leg flinched as Enzo’s hand found my thigh under the table, offering
it a reassuring squeeze as I licked my lips uneasily.
“I’m going to use the restroom, I’ll be back,” Enzo said, reading the
situation. Did I want him to leave me alone with my mother? I wasn’t sure,
but I knew my mother wasn’t opening up fully with him here, and it was
making the conversation feel forced and uneasy.
No, it was the right move, and I slipped out of the booth to let him pass,
taking comfort in the small squeeze he gave my hand and the slightest nod
before he strode off.
“So, that’s your fiancé?” my mother clarified once he was out of
earshot, and I nodded as I sat back down.
“Yes, he is.” There was no need to delve into the entirety of that
situation. But now I was uneasy. Was she going to ask about my wedding?
Why I hadn’t told her or invited her? We were estranged, so it wasn’t
exactly something I’d bother with. She’d been removed from my life by her
own actions, and now⁠—
“I just want you to be happy, Veronica. I don’t expect you to have
reached out or invite me, so please don’t feel uneasy about that. I was a
terrible mother to you, battling my own demons, and it wasn’t fair. For that,
I’m truly sorry. Words can’t express how much I wish I could go back and
change it, fix so many things, take back so many things.” She glanced down
at her hands, toying with a lone ring on her finger as her brow furrowed. “I
said things that you didn’t need to hear, things that were so wrong. I treated
you so poorly…” She drew in a sharp breath, those eyes finally meeting
mine, and the haunted, remorseful look made my breath catch. “I’m truly
sorry. For not protecting you, for the things I said. I always think about
what happened, with Ellis, and the others. I never should have put you in
those situations, brought such terrible people into what should have been
your safe space. I should have treated you better, got help sooner, but I
didn’t know, the mental health beliefs and systems back then…” She drew
in a shaky breath, clenching her jaw as she shook her head and closed her
eyes.
“It’s okay.” I said the words instantly, seeing her pain and anguish so
clear on her face, it struck deep. She really was trying, and she was hurting.
I’d understood to an extent, that she was a victim as well, she’d told me
about her home life on occasion, so I knew it wasn’t sunshine and roses.
Breaking out of generational trauma was not an easy thing to do, but I’d
vowed to do it.
She let out a soft sob, shaking her head before biting her lip and
reaching for my hand across the table. I didn’t pull back, allowing her to
hold my hand as her eyes shimmered with tears.
“It’s far from okay, baby-girl. But I want this chance to prove to you
I’m getting better, that I can be a mom to you, even if it’s late. That I want
to be a part of your life, even if it’s only in some small way. I want to try to
make it up to you, I know that’ll never truly be possible, but I won’t stop
trying,” she said as her thumb stroked the back of my hand, her lower lip
trembling despite how she held it between her teeth. “I failed so many times
before and let you down, it’s why I waited to reach out this time. I wanted
to show I could do this.”
“I know,” I whispered, my words choked, my own throat tightening as
my emotions got the better of me. So much heartache and despair, relief and
hope. I’d dreamed of this day, but I’d crushed it years ago, believing it was
a lost cause, that my mother was lost to me.
“Sorry, I told myself I wouldn’t cry,” she said with a nervous chuckle,
reaching for a napkin with her free hand and dabbing at her eyes.
“It’s okay, mom. I can see you’re trying, and I want to give this a shot,
too,” I said softly as I held my own tears in.
 “Thank you.” The relieved smile she wore made something inside me
heal, and I returned the expression.
The moment was short-lived as the waitress returned, and my mother
released my hand as she sniffled.
“I can come back, if you’d like?” the waitress said hesitantly as she
noted our emotional expressions, her pen poised over her notepad as she
shifted uneasily.
“No, it’s fine. I’d like to order something,” my mother said as she
cleared her throat and reached for the menu. I’d already scoured it when I’d
first arrived with Enzo, and I’d decided on what I’d want when the time
came.
“Okay.” The waitress nodded, plastering on her smile, although she
glanced between us curiously.
“Can I just get your house burger, please, what would you like?” my
mother asked as she set the menu down and focused on me.
“I’ll get the cherry pie, please, and the steak burger for my partner,” I
said, casting a glance around the diner for Enzo. I let my gaze fall on Hank,
who was glancing my way subtly. Enzo was likely in the restroom texting
him, giving me space while still knowing exactly what was going on. I
wouldn’t put it past him.
“Of course, right away,” the waitress said with a bob of her head, and
my mother’s smile faltered.
“Cherry pie?”
“Yeah, had a craving for it,” I said sheepishly with a shrug.
“Interesting. You wouldn’t on the off chance be pregnant? You never did
care much for pie over the years, and when I was pregnant with you, sweets
were what I always wanted. Apple pie was my choice,” she said as she
cocked her head at me.
My stomach plummeted as I pursed my lips, my heart fluttering. How
on earth had she figured that out?
“Um,” I mumbled, and her smile broadened as it dawned on her without
me even confirming. I’d always been a terrible liar, and I was struggling to
figure out what to even say to deflect it.
“You are,” she clucked. “Don’t try denying it, I can see it all over your
face.”
I sighed, knowing it was pointless as I nodded. She was my mother, of
course she could read me like that.
 “Oh, that’s so exciting, Veronica. I’m so happy for you. I know I have
no right, but could I perhaps buy some gifts for you and bubs? I’d really
like the opportunity to do that, to offer some support, even if it’s just
financial,” she said quickly.
“Sure, that’s fine,” I said as I sucked my lip in between my teeth.
As if on cue, Enzo returned, and I wondered if Hank had alerted him to
me being uneasy.
“Sorry I took so long, had a work call come in, didn’t want to be
chatting on the phone, and I thought you could both use a moment alone
together,” he said as he slid in beside me, his hand resting on my thigh and
alleviating the jitters that had settled over me.
“I ordered you the steak burger,” I said as I glanced at my mother.
“Thanks.”
“Mom knows, too,” I said slowly, not sure how to address the fact that
my pregnancy was not a secret at this table.
“Knows?” Enzo arched a brow as his dark eyes moved between us
curiously.
“The cherry pie she was craving made me wonder if she was pregnant.
Congratulations,” my mother said, a bright smile spreading across her face.
“Right, thanks,” Enzo said as he gave me an odd look before resuming
to sip on his coffee. I knew that look. He wasn’t sure how to feel about this
information being revealed, especially since it was Zane’s technically.
“Anyway, I was thinking maybe we could exchange numbers. Try to
meet up for coffee each week maybe? Only if you’re comfortable with that.
I know this will take time, and I’m willing to go at your pace,” my mother
said as the waitress finally rocked up with our burgers and my pie.
“We can do that,” I said as I happily moved in on my pie, my stomach
grumbling at the sight.
Enzo chuckled as I dug in like I was starving, and even my mother
laughed, easing the tension in the air.
Things were looking good, and my mother wasn’t putting any pressure
on me, which I was grateful for.
This was all more than I could hope for, and it made me oddly happy.
Maybe I had a chance at a relationship with my mother. But it was
certainly going to take some work.

OceanofPDF.com
 20
VERONICA

o you think it was the best move telling her that you’re pregnant?”
“D Enzo asked as we headed away from the diner.
We’d spent some time chatting, and I’d learned my mother had
started seeing a gentleman who had helped urge her to reach out and was
helping to keep her on the right path. She was quite enraptured with him,
and I was honestly happy for her. She seemed like a whole new woman, no
longer a shell of who she once was, and it warmed my heart. I truly did
want the best for her despite everything. At the end of the day, she was still
my mother, my flesh and blood, the woman who’d birthed me and kept a
roof over my head despite everything. Sure, it wasn’t pretty a lot of the
time, but it could’ve been a lot worse.
“I don’t like lying, Enzo. And she’s my mother, she saw straight through
me,” I mumbled as I heard the door chime several paces behind us as Hank
followed. My mother had headed off, saying she had some plans with her
man, Trent, but looked forward to seeing me again and even suggested a
ladies pamper day. She’d not asked more about my wedding or anything,
which surprised me. But I also knew she didn’t want to push or overstep.
We were taking baby steps.
 I touched my belly, smiling softly at the small life growing in there.
Maybe things really would change this time, they’d finally be better and I’d
have my mom.
“Still, how are you feeling about it all? Do you want to continue seeing
her? Do you believe her?” he asked as we headed down the street to where
the guys were parked.
“I’m feeling good. It was weird at first, tense, and unsettling, but once
you went to the restroom, she apologized a lot. We both were almost crying,
and it was real, Enzo. I really do think she wants to try hard at this.”
“I figured you could use a moment alone, I had Hank keep me informed
in case you looked uncomfortable,” he revealed, and I smirked at him.
“I figured as much.”
“If you want to let her back into your life, that’s your choice. I just want
you happy, amore mio,” he said as he pulled us up, turning to face me and
ducking down to plant a gentle kiss on my lips.
“I think I’d even like to invite her to the wedding. Do you think that’d
be okay?” I admitted after a moment.
“Do you want to think about it more? That’s a pretty big thing. I
understand she’s your mother, but it’s still fresh,” he said slowly, raising one
hand to stroke my cheek.
“I know, you’re right. It’s just… it’s so soon too,” I said with a sigh. My
feelings were torn about the whole thing, but she’d not put any pressure on
me, and I did want to invite her now.
My wedding was a one-off event, and having my mother there was a
special thing. Sure, things could crumble in a few months or she could go
backward, but I couldn’t ever redo that day. Maybe it was the little girl in
me who wanted a good relationship with my mother, or the people-pleasing
side of me that looked for the best in everyone. But she truly did seem to be
on the right track, a whole different woman from the woman I’d walked out
on all those years ago.
Ultimately, she was all I had, and for better or worse, I wanted her there.
If things didn’t work out, I’d focus on the good memories of her with her in
a stable state. They’d be ones I’d want.
But Enzo was right. My feelings were still fresh, my emotions
heightened right now. I wouldn’t dive into it just yet.
Besides, I had a feeling Zane and Kieran would want to have a say in it
too.
 “I’ll think about it, but I do think I’ll still want to,” I said as he took my
hand and we continued walking. Hank had come up behind us now, pausing
a few paces behind.
“Okay, amore mio, we’ll talk to Zane and Kieran about it. She did seem
good today, like she was trying, and nervous,” he said, confirming my own
thoughts. “I didn’t get the feeling that it was all a ploy or an act.”
“Good, I did want to know what you thought,” I said as I squeezed his
hand. “You’re good at reading people.”
“Part of this life, gotta be good at it.”
I smiled at that, my grin only growing as Kieran and Zane stepped out
of the car, both looking at me expectantly.
I’d have to relay it all to them, and I hoped they found a way to believe
in my mother like I wanted to.

Two days passed since my coffee date, and Kieran and Zane had been
uneasy but understood my desire to invite my mom.
“So, are you really doing it?” Jodie asked as she sipped her coffee. I’d
invited her around, wanting her thoughts on the whole thing, along with
Nikki.
“I think so, I’ve sat on it for the past two days, and I know she’s trying.
She called me last night wanting to talk, told me about this new yoga class
she was doing, and asked me if there were any hobbies I was doing. I told
her about the last few books I’d been reading, my TV shows, how I’m
trying to get a herb garden going,” I said. The herb garden had been a new
thing, and Kieran had been helping me with it. Zane had started joining me
whenever I sat down to read, sitting quietly and working away on his laptop
or phone.
“Sounds like she’s really trying. Did she ask about the wedding?” Nikki
said as she stretched her legs out on the outdoor setting. We’d chosen to sit
in the afternoon sun with our coffee and tea. I’d had to switch to decaf due
to Enzo pestering me about it for my baby. Zane was just as bad, hovering
like a hawk whenever I was eating and he was around. I missed my soft
cheeses and deli meats, but he was taking no chances and had ordered me to
not touch them. I knew he’d meant well, so I’d agreed.
 “Nope, just asked how far along I was, if I was going to find out the
gender, and if there was anything in particular I needed. She’s been very
careful with her words and not pushy. I know she’s really trying,” I said as I
checked my phone yet again. She’d texted me a photo this morning of a cat
outside her apartment that she thought was adorable, and she’d asked if I
thought she could get one.
We’d had one in the trailer when I was a kid, sort of. This little orange
lazy loaf, but he started wandering more and more until he never came
back. She’d even mentioned our little Jakey, how she wondered what
became of him.
I’d always wished I could’ve found him and run away with him when
her episodes got bad or her partners got to be too much. I just hoped this
new Trent guy was an upgrade. He sounded like it from what she’d told me
so far.
“Will you tell her in person or via text or call?” Jodie asked as my
phone pinged, my mother having sent me a photo of her getting her
afternoon caramel latte on her way home, her little ritual since becoming
sober. She’d even admitted to me that whenever she craved alcohol, she
splurged on a fancy coffee with all the extras to reward herself for not
caving, and if she started wanting a hit of something more, she’d buy a
pastry from her local bakery that she adored. It probably wasn’t the
healthiest, but it was better than the alternatives in her mind, and I agreed. I
was just glad she’d found a method to manage it all.
“I don’t know, I’ll have to explain the whole thing to her,” I admitted as
I toyed with my engagement ring. That was one part of the whole thing that
was eating away at me. My mother only knew about Enzo, believing him to
be the father of my unborn child. Telling her about Zane and Kieran, now
that was something I was still trying to figure out how to word.
“Look, in all honesty, I’d do it via text. Explain the whole situation.
Better to do it now before you guys get super close. As much as you might
be feeling uneasy about it all, this is your life now, and if she truly wants to
rectify the past and be a part of it, she needs to accept you and your men in
their entirety. The modern world is changing, and more people are
understanding of these types of relationships. Hell, in today’s economy, it
even makes more sense,” Nikki said with a snort, and Jodie barked out a
laugh.
 “Amen to that,” Jodie said as she tipped her mug to her daughter,
causing me to grin.
Nikki had a point there. I was building my relationship with my mother
on a white lie at best. I didn’t want there to be any further issues between
us, and diving into the deep end before I got too invested did make sense.
Still, it made my stomach churn and my chest tighten just thinking
about it.
“What should I say?” I asked after a moment of deliberation.
“Hope this message finds you well, I’d love to invite you to my
wedding, but I do need to clear some things up. I will be marrying not one
but three men, and this is not a joke. Enzo has two brothers, and we are in a
polyamorous relationship. I’d like to work on involving you in my life, but
we will need it to be completely open between us, no secrets or lies. So this
is me opening up, I hope you can accept me as I am,” Nikki said slowly,
and I opened up my notes app to jot it all down.
It was a good basis, I’d just build on it.
“She may be put off at first or unsure, but if she really wants this, she’ll
come around,” Jodie assured me.
“And if she doesn’t, then so be it. You’ve got us, we’re here for the long
haul,” Nikki added quickly, and Jodie nodded.
“Yeah, I guess so.” I stared at my notes, typing and backspacing as I
tried to come up with the ideal message to send her. The thought of a phone
call or in person made me far too anxious. The pause or silence over the
phone, or awkwardness in person was far too much to handle, the idea alone
making me sick to my stomach.
Nikki was right, better to get it over and done with now.
I drafted up a message with their help, and when I was finally happy
with it, I held my breath and hit send, turning my phone onto silent and
flipping it on the cushion beside me for good measure.
“Now we wait, give her time to take it all in,” Nikki said as she poured
herself a fresh tea from the cute little teapot. The butler had come out and
restocked us for our little tray of fruits, and gotten us a new teapot before
heading back inside to busy themselves.
I struggled to focus on the conversation that had strayed to Nikki’s new
business venture as a fitness instructor and influencer. She certainly had the
figure for it, but I zoned out, unable to keep myself from glancing at my
phone every few minutes.
 When the text finally came through, my stomach dropped. Jodie and
Nikki fell silent as they saw my expression.
“What’d she say?” Nikki asked instantly.
I skimmed over the message, the thrum of my heart freaking out in my
chest slowly easing as relief swept over me.
“She said it’s a lot to take in, but she’s honored and touched that I want
her to be a part of my wedding. It’s definitely something different for her,
but she will do her best to understand and learn more about polyamorous
relationships and how they work. And will I be okay answering questions if
she has any? She’ll need the date and if there’s a dress code, and do I have a
register or anything for wedding gifts,” I said slowly, still stunned by her
mature and understanding response.
“Wow, she’s on point there. This is good,” Nikki said with an
enthusiastic bob of her head.
“Maybe explain polyamory to her a bit more in your case, some of them
have the guys hooking up too, no one is fully straight sometimes,” Jodie
added, causing Nikki to laugh while I snorted in shock.
“Right, guess I’ll do that,” I muttered, still processing the calm and
normal response.
She really was trying, and I couldn’t be more touched.
There was hope for us yet.

OceanofPDF.com
 21
LORENZO

E llis Crawe. As soon as I had his name, I knew I’d find him. I’d started
my search as soon as I’d gone into the restroom at the diner, finding his
rough location within minutes. Tracking him down from there had been far
too easy, and I’d found the human trash that had hurt Vee, stolen something
precious from her that she was supposed to gift to another.
For that, he’d pay.
A few phone calls later, I knew all there was to know about the man.
Previously an up-and-coming athlete in college, an injury had him turning
to pain meds and becoming addicted. His family disowned him after he sold
off his deceased grandmother’s jewelry to pay for his addiction, and he
began targeting women to take him in and help feed his habit. Christine
became one of them, especially since he could clean up nicely to seduce a
woman.
He was a worthless being, a man who preyed on those who showed him
kindness and fell for his charm. He was a man who felt no shame or guilt,
and it rubbed me the wrong fucking way.
Now, he’d found himself homeless and living on the streets in our city
of all places, scrounging for his next fix. He had a record of assault, both
sexual and violent, right up until this year. How he’d evaded being sent
away to serve time was beyond me, but right now, I was grateful. He’d be
paying for his sins.
I’d almost decided against telling Kieran about the useless sack of shit,
but I knew he’d never forgive me if I went off on my own to handle him.
No, I’d told both my brothers once we were alone together, although
Zane had opted to remain with Vee while we went out to deal with this
cockroach. Nikki and Jodie had come around while Vee contemplated how
and when to invite her mother to our wedding, which was only weeks away.
Another thing at the back of my mind, but it was a welcome event, not
something looming over me. The thought of marrying the woman who’d
captured all of our hearts was something that made me smile.
“He won’t live for what he’s done,” Kieran spat, his leg bouncing in the
passenger seat beside me as we drove down the back streets of the city,
yanking me from my thoughts.
I was on board with that line of thought. Ellis was a man that this world
could happily go without.
“Dirk Street is just up ahead,” I stated, smirking inwardly. We’d sent
one of our guys out to locate the piece of shit once we’d narrowed down his
location, having him offer money for information to give us an exact
location. The homeless community didn’t seem to be fans of him, and
they’d more than happily sold him out. That didn’t bode well for him at all.
Dirk Street was where we’d been told he was, and our man was waiting
in the area to keep an eye on him until we arrived.
The area was rundown, and I sniffed at the homeless folk we passed,
pushing trolleys or wobbling along, high as kites. It was sad in a way, but it
was also these people with drug addictions that funded our families. The
choices they made were theirs alone, we simply provided a product. We
didn’t force anything, so their blight didn’t affect me as much as others. We
all had to pay for the sins we made, and if an addiction wound up with us
on the street, that was our own fault.
“How should we do this? We could do some poetic justice?” Kieran
mused. “Impale him in the ass on something, kill him that way? Or feed
him his dick.”
Both images brought me some joy after what he’d done to Vee.
“Let’s find him first,” I said as I turned onto the street.
I’d barely turned the corner when I made eye contact with our guy, who
stood only a few yards from where a homeless man was lounging against
the wall of a building, chatting to a young homeless woman as she dug
through a garbage can.
“That’s the fucker,” Kieran said, his mouth curling into a wicked smile.
I pulled up alongside our guy, who waited for the window to roll down
before he leaned down.
“That’s him,” he stated. “Been harassing that poor thing the past few
minutes.”
“She looks young, guess he likes them young. You’re going to take her
from here and get her into a program, get her cleaned up, got it?” I stated,
and he nodded like the loyal foot soldier he was. He’d want to be with the
pay he got.
Ellis clearly still had a thing for young women then. A zebra couldn’t
change its stripes it seemed, it only made this all the more easier.
“We’ll handle that prick,” Kieran stated as he lurched out of the car.
I followed suit, and we strode over to him, our man politely tempting
the woman away, informing her he was with a specialized program and
offering her cash. She glanced at us curiously as she went with him, and I
focused on Ellis.
“What gives, we were having a conversation,” Ellis sneered as he
stumbled forward.
His pants hung low on his waist, and the gaps between his rancid teeth
made my nose wrinkle. He looked like a mess, and not only looked but
smelled like he hadn’t showered for far too long.
“She didn’t look like she wanted to be a part of the conversation.”
Kieran moved forward, cocking his head at Ellis. Ellis backed up at
Kieran’s sudden closeness until his back was against the wall.
His wide eyes flicked between us, and I sniffed as I glanced around. The
street was empty, our man having taken the young woman away in his own
car. I’d check in with him soon. I was somewhat surprised she’d gone with
him, either she’d been more scared of us than him, or she was tempted by
the money he offered.
Either way, I was glad she was gone from here.
“What do you want?” Ellis jutted his chin out, as if he was scrounging
up some courage in an attempt to not cower like a little lamb before us.
“Years ago, you lived in a trailer with Christine Drayton, correct?” I
folded my arms as I stared hard at the sorry state of a man, but I had not an
ounce of sympathy for him.
 “Maybe, why?” His eyes flicked between us again like a damn weasel
attempting to gauge us. For a homeless man looking for his next fix, he was
fairly on point. Then again, he was trembling, and I imagined he was ready
for his next hit, clarity and clearness now somewhat present, along with his
paranoia.
“Do you remember her daughter, Veronica?” Kieran pressed, and
something flickered across Ellis' face before he shrugged.
“Dunno.”
“Bullshit, you knew the both of them, Christine helped feed your dirty
little habit, and you dragged her into it, too,” Kieran said as he plastered on
his charming smile, and Ellis’s face twisted with confusion, thrown off by
the smile.
“So what if I did. What do you want from me?” He jammed his hands
into his pockets, sniffing as he glanced up and down the deserted street.
There was no help here for him. He’d reached the end of the line, and he
didn’t even know it yet.
“Well, you see, Ellis,” Kieran reached out, resting a false friendly hand
on his shoulder, still smiling, “we know you hurt Veronica. Raped her, in
fact. And we can’t let that slide.”
“I didn’t rape the dumb bitch, she wanted it,” Ellis snapped, not even
attempting to play dumb anymore.
That was a bigger mistake.
“Really? At such a young age, barely a teenager?” Kieran arched a
brow, and my blood boiled at the way Ellis’ face contorted into anger.
“She wanted it, they all do.”
How he thought those words would work in his favor was beyond me,
but Kieran just sighed, offering him that wicked smile that promised
nothing good.
“You didn’t only hurt her once, did you, Ellis? You tried to sneak into
her room several other times, but her mother caught you. You would’ve hurt
her many more times, and went so far as to hit on her and grab her ass and
boobs whenever her mother wasn’t looking.” Kieran rattled off the details
we’d gotten from her therapist’s notes, and I ground my teeth together, just
picturing a young Vee being harassed by this man and then attacked.
“Stupid little mouthy bitch had it coming, you would’ve done the
same.”
I lurched forward, but Kieran moved first.
 I watched as Ellis’ head ping-ponged off the wall behind him as Kieran
slammed his fist into his face, crunching his nose satisfyingly. Ellis slumped
to the ground, and Kieran clicked his tongue.
“Did he really think saying that shit was going to save him or do him
any favors?” Kieran mused as he knelt down and inspected the now
unconscious man.
“I gave up trying to understand some people, especially addicts,” I said
as I eyed the street once more. No one had seen our little altercation, nor
were there any obvious cameras. I’d have one of our guys do a double-
check and wipe any footage.
“We still have the tarp in the trunk?” Kieran glanced over his shoulder
at me, holding Ellis’ head back as blood spewed from his nose. His eyes had
rolled back into his head, completely knocked out from the harsh blow.
“Yeah.”
“Good, cause this guy reeks. Think I’ll hose him off before I string him
up. We’re going to have a lot of fun with this one,” he said gleefully, the
darkness circling behind his eyes like a living thing.
“Zane and I will want to have a few rounds with him, give us that
before you start carving him up,” I growled, knowing Kieran had many
things in store for him. Hell, I wouldn’t be surprised if he finally attempted
the blood eagle he’d been so excited to try.
“Of course. We can consider it our bachelor party,” Kieran joked, and I
barked out a sharp laugh.
Beating a man to a pulp and then tearing him apart.
Yep, that sounded like a bachelor party fit for the Slade brothers.

OceanofPDF.com
 22
ZANE

V eedoing
was so relieved and happy about her mother accepting her invite and
her best to learn about how our little dynamic worked. I’d found
her in our library room, chatting away and explaining things on a video call,
and her mother was mostly curious, her tone never once laced with
judgment.
I was still torn about her mother in many ways, especially since Enzo
and Kieran had returned yesterday with Ellis, hauling him into the basement
of one of the storage buildings around the compound. I’d gone down and
left my own marks, taking delight in breaking his limbs and digits, while
Enzo had brutally beat him, leaving him disfigured and his torso littered in
bruises.
Kieran had decided he wanted to attempt his blood eagle, so he was
down there today, working hard on his new art piece of human flesh and
bone.
Christine Drayton had a lot of making up to do, and I wondered if I
could ever let go of the things she’d allowed to happen to Vee. I wasn’t sure
any of us could. Kieran had struggled most with it, which I’d found odd
considering how much ‘family was everything’ had been drilled into us
from a young age. But so had treating your woman right and protecting the
females of the family, so it was a difficult one for him. Enzo just wanted to
keep Vee happy, but he’d spoken to me about his unease, although meeting
her had alleviated some of it. He truly felt she was putting in effort and was
full of remorse, which I already knew.
“They’re brothers, so sharing has been a thing for them since they were
young, I guess it’s the same with me,” Vee said as she paced before the
large glass windows overlooking the garden. I stood just outside the door,
peeking through and smiling at how beautiful she looked. She’d thrown on
a casual blue sun dress, and she looked like a carefree woman now, almost
skipping back and forth, her long bare legs on full display with her painted
toenails. Her hair was tumbling free, a rather ruffled mess that hadn’t seen a
brush today yet, but it only made her all the more stunning to me.
“They don’t get weird about being naked together?” her mother mused,
and I scoffed softly.
“No, it’s not like they do anything together, although some polyamorous
groups are like that.”
“I know, you explained it. It’s just all so odd to hear, but I’m learning.
How exactly is the wedding going to work though? Who puts the ring on
your finger? Is there three rings?”
“Well, I’m not too sure, we haven’t spoken about that. They’ve been
busy lately, and I’ve had to organize other stuff. We’ve got two women
helping get it all sorted, Evelyn and her daughter, Samantha. They help
organize events for the family, which has been more than amazing. We’ve
got the venue sorted, catering, guests, etc. Which reminds me, are you
bringing Trent?” Vee paused in her movements as she pursed her lips.
“I’m afraid he’s busy, but I’ll be there. I’ve got my dress actually, would
you like to see it?”
“Definitely!”
“It must be nice in some ways, having three men. It’s like that old joke,
find a man who cleans, one who cooks, and one who’s good in bed. And
never let them meet. Ha! You don’t have to worry about that now!”
Christine laughed, and I snorted.
“Mom!” Vee gasped, but her grin returned as she laughed.
“So, which one is Enzo?” Christine said slyly, and I rolled my eyes as
Vee laughed harder. I opted to not intrude or listen in any further as I
continued down the hall. I knew she wanted to talk to her mother about a
few other things today, including her handing her away. She’d wondered
about that part of the tradition, and now she wanted to give her mother that
opportunity.
She wanted us all to meet before the wedding too, which I knew was a
big deal to her. She’d be seeing her again for coffee in a few days, and
wanted us all to come along. I could behave, I just hoped Kieran could as
well. He’d struggled a bit more lately to keep up his charming charade now
that Vee was involved. She was changing us in her own way without even
trying.
My mind wandered to the life growing inside her. We’d not discussed
names or anything, wanting to wait until the gender-revealing ultrasound.
We’d be having it a month after our wedding, so there was still some time
before then.
I reached the office, pausing in the doorway as I smiled to myself,
imagining a little son or daughter waltzing in and asking me to play.
I’d never given much thought to being a father until now, never truly
believing I’d find the right woman for me. We were the ones who were
supposed to continue the Slade bloodline, but Kieran and I were twisted
men, and I’d feared we may not ever find someone. Kieran could charm his
way into a woman’s pants with ease, and I could buy myself in, hell, I
wouldn’t pretend that I wasn’t good-looking enough to snag any woman I
desired, but my inability to fake charm and niceness would be my downfall.
Vee was a gift to us all, one I’d never take for granted, and I’d work my
ass off to keep her happy and cherished, knowing just how wanted and
loved she was.
Along with our sweet child.

OceanofPDF.com
 23
VERONICA

I toyed with my pendant madly until Zane caught my hand and held it
down on my thigh beneath the table, his thumb stroking the back of it
soothingly.
“Relax, amore mio, everything will be fine,” Enzo said from where he
stood behind me, while Kieran had his hand on my other thigh as he sat on
my other side. All three of them were walled around me, Enzo standing
behind my seat at the table, Kieran and Zane seated on either side of me.
They’d met my mother that morning for coffee at our chosen diner, and
it had gone over amazingly well. My mother had brought me some massage
vouchers and a pedicure voucher to be redeemed when I chose, saying that
she knew how strenuous carrying a baby was and I needed to take care of
myself. She had also pulled out a soft pregnancy pillow from her car when
she’d informed me she had one more gift she couldn’t bring into the diner.
My guys were quite happy with them, and Kieran had softened towards
her when she’d asked about his art and how she was so glad I’d found them
all. She was still adjusting to the thought of her daughter being with three
men, but seeing them walk in with me, all protective and yet affectionate, it
made her happy. She knew I’d be happy, and that was all that mattered.
 She’d even apologized to them, saying she knew her efforts raising me
were not up to par, and she was glad they’d not guided me from opening up
communications with her. She was going to prove to them she could do so
much better and make it up to me.
It’d gone over better than I could have expected, and all three of my
guys had been nice to her, which was a relief, and Zane had even spoken to
her a bit. Enzo had been much more talkative, and my mother had clearly
taken more of a liking to him. They’d chatted away happily and she’d
brought up good memories from my childhood, sharing stories with them of
some of my antics, especially as a toddler. Including one disastrous poop
explosion that had run down the back of a trolley while we were shopping.
Thankfully, a lovely old lady had helped us both, and my men laughed
about it while being glad my mother had been assisted.
Now, I sat with the three of them at a small, lavish restaurant that was
empty. Apparently, we were having a private meal, and I was finally
meeting the elusive Mr. Slade, boss of the family.
Nervous was an understatement. I’d heard some things about him, but
meeting the head of a mafia family was terrifying, despite how the brothers
had done their best to reassure me. They’d chosen me, and their father had
to be on board with it. They’d spoken with him about it all, and he was
aware of the entire situation.
Still, it had me on the edge of my seat, my stomach churning as I
chewed my cheek. I touched my belly repeatedly, taking comfort in the
child I carried that would bear the family name. Surely that would award
me some points with the formidable Mr. Slade once the men chose to tell
him.
The door opened, and my back snapped straight, causing Enzo to rest
both hands on my shoulders. I took comfort in all three of them finding a
way to touch me, the physical contact grounding me as I stared at the door,
plastering on my sweetest smile.
A bodyguard strode in first, glancing around the area before stepping
aside, and I finally got to see the great Patrick Slade.
I could see where Kieran and Zane got their looks from. Patrick was an
attractive man with broad shoulders, his tailored suit screaming money and
power. His dark brown hair was graying, and those even darker eyes locked
onto me like a wolf ready to pounce. He sported a short beard that was
speckled with gray, his age evident in the harsh lines of his face. He wasn’t
trying to hide the years he’d gruelled for this family.
He strode across the room with an air that would make everyone’s heads
turn if there was another soul in this establishment, but my men were
unfazed.
As for me, I was doing my best to keep from trembling in his presence.
I’d read about Patrick Slade, a man who’d killed with his bare hands, a man
feared by the city itself.
“So this is the beautiful Veronica Drayton, how wonderful to meet you,”
Patrick said, offering me a smile that amazingly touched his eyes as he
reached our table.
I rose as Zane and Kieran stood, and I stepped past them, my heart in
my throat as Patrick held out his arms.
I felt like I was about to hug a great white shark, and I did everything I
could to keep from shaking like a leaf.
He wrapped his strong arms around me for a moment before pulling
back and kissing my cheek. “So, you are the woman my sons have
promised themselves to. The one who wears my wife’s promise ring.” He
raised my hand to his lips, kissing near my rings and glancing over them.
I was lost for words, not sure if I should agree and smile or apologize
for wearing his late wife’s jewelry. I was also sporting the earrings Zane
had gotten made to match the ring.
I opted to smile as he humphed and nodded.
“The woman who wears this ring is someone special, and you are a
beautiful young woman whom I’ve heard a lot about. Good with a gun, too,
I hear,” he added, his lip quirking up in the corner.
“Zane taught me,” I said as Zane took my hand.
“Good. Always a good thing to know.” Patrick nodded as he turned and
took his seat, and we all followed suit.
Enzo no longer stood behind me, instead, he now sat beside Patrick on
the opposing side of the six-seater table.
“Now, I’m sure you’re aware of what marrying into this family means.
The name you will now wear, and all that comes with it,” Patrick said as his
eyes slid to where the waiter was rushing out from the kitchen, as if he’d
commanded it.
My men had already had their whiskeys poured, while I’d opted for
water.
 “Yes, I’m fully aware. Zane has explained it all to me,” I said with a
nod. Zane had gone over what it would mean exactly, how I’d forever have
a bodyguard, the risks, my need to never share things and to trust no one.
Things I’d already done out of a need to protect myself and having been let
down too much in my past.
“Good, good.” Patrick nodded as the waiter poured the red wine he’d
come out carrying, and I could only assume Patrick had organized it before
we’d all arrived.
“Wine? It’s a Cheval Blanc,” Patrick offered, and I pursed my lips, not
even sure what that meant. I could only assume it was high-end and pricey
as fuck.
“No thanks, I’m good with water,” I said after a moment of hesitation,
and he raised an eyebrow. My rejection was like kicking a hornet’s nest, and
it made my stomach flip.
“It’s one of the most exquisite wines, I got it specially imported.”
Patrick was watching me now with an intensity that made my skin crawl.
This was a wolf not even hiding in sheep’s clothing.
“She can’t,” Zane spoke up, since I was still kicking myself for saying
no, hoping one of them would say something to save me from upsetting
their father. I knew Patrick was unaware of my pregnancy, and I didn’t want
him thinking I didn’t appreciate his efforts or that I didn’t respect him.
“Can’t?” Patrick’s brow only rose higher as he studied Zane for a
moment.
“She’s with child. My child,” Zane said, his expression still masked, but
his hand squeezed my thigh.
Patrick’s other brow rose to join the first, and a smile broke across his
face as he turned those dark eyes on me.
“Well now, ain’t that something. Boy or girl?”
“We won’t know until she’s further along. She’s still in the first
trimester,” Kieran spoke up, and I focused on their hands on my thighs.
“I feel like this is cause for a true celebration. How many people
know?” Patrick asked, his demeanor having switched almost instantly. It
was like the prowling wolf had settled back, now watching over his cubs
happily.
“Not many. We want to wait until the second trimester,” Zane said.
“Good, smart. But you’ll need to have a baby shower. Every Slade
mother deserves one hell of a day, we throw the best ones,” he said as he
winked at me, and I glanced at Enzo, who was now smiling and nodded to
reassure me.
Something told me it wasn’t a typical baby shower.
We settled into an easy conversation after that, Patrick opening up and
telling me all about the brothers when they were children, and before I
knew it, we were all laughing over the four-course meal.
The big bad wolf was actually nicer than I’d thought, but I wouldn’t
dare forget the teeth he hid.

OceanofPDF.com
 24
KIERAN

I sat in the basement where Ellis had drawn his last breath, contemplating
the dinner with our father. It had been perfect, and he was rather taken
with Veronica, especially now that she was carrying his grandchild. He’d
asked to speak to us after while Hank escorted her to the car, and he’d
informed us he approved of her. She was a fine young woman with spirit
and wit, and she’d make a good woman in the family.
I smiled as I remembered the way his eyes had lit up when she’d made
him laugh, like he was finding true joy in her. It’d been some time since I’d
seen him properly laugh, and I knew he could see the light she carried, the
one she had brought into our lives.
I stared at the spot where I’d meticulously removed Ellis’s ribs from his
spine and pulled his lungs through two haphazard gashes I’d made on his
back. Too bad he’d passed out after I’d only gotten halfway through his
ribs, and he’d drawn his last breath before I’d even gotten to his lungs. I
wasn’t entirely sure my method of recreating the Viking ritual was accurate,
but it was something I’d at least been able to attempt. Then again, Ellis had
sustained many other injuries, and I was sure he had internal bleeding from
Enzo’s savage beating.
 It was a shame, I’d wanted to drag it out further and see if I could pull
off the torturous attempt, but alas, the human body was only capable of so
much before it failed.
At least he’d screamed and begged, filling me with delight as I’d been
covered in his blood.
I’d done it for Veronica, brought him pain he deserved, agony that a
predator like him was only worth.
I’d had my guys clean up the body and discard it, and now the basement
was too clean, not a speck of blood to be seen.
I leaned back in my chair and clicked my tongue, my fingers itching to
create something new, whether it be with flesh or paint.
Perhaps I’d go paint another piece depicting my love. Yes, maybe this
time I’d have her as a queen staring over her kingdom. That sounded like
something I’d enjoy creating.
I smiled as I closed my eyes, her vibrant smile etched behind my
eyelids. Every single day, my love for her only grew. She was everything to
me, and I hoped that once this child was born, I’d impregnate her next.
Sure, I’d treat this child as if it were my own, but the thought of all three of
us having a child to the woman we shared and adored, it made my chest
flutter.
“Fuck,” I hissed, smirking at the images of her naked body as I ravaged
her once more. I’d go find her soon. Her pregnancy had amped up her
libido oddly enough, and I knew she’d be more than keen to have some fun.
Perhaps I’d take her out to the greenhouse and have my way with her there.
The thought made my cock twinge, and I brushed my hand over the bulge
in my jeans. Yes, I’d do that again, up against the window even, not caring
who saw me claiming my woman.
I shuddered as I stroked my dick once more, drawing in a sharp breath. I
needed her right now, to ease this hunger that had settled within me. I
needed to create something, whether it was art or a lovemaking session, it
needed to be with flesh.
I rose from the chair, shifting my dick to hide my arousal before I
headed upstairs and to the mansion.
Apparently, I was not the only one who had been having thoughts of our
sweet little princess. Locked doors were not a thing during sex, and when I
strode into her room, I found Enzo balls deep in her doggy style.
“Fuck,” I hissed, my dick throbbing at the sounds she was making.
 They’d not noticed me since they were facing the window, and another
thought had me retracing my steps and heading for my room.
I snatched up a sketchpad and returned, undressed, and pumped my dick
a few times before I got to work outlining the scene before me.
Enzo was a machine right now, holding out on his own release as Vee
demanded her own.
“Harder, please!” Her whimpers and moans had me drawing in a sharp
breath, and I found myself adding myself into the sketch, standing before
her and offering her my dick.
I dropped the sketchbook to the floor when her moans became louder,
unable to hold off any longer as I strode over and moved into her line of
sight.
Her eyes widened only slightly before they fell half-closed. The ripple
that coursed through her as another moan left her lips had me gritting my
teeth.
I stepped closer to her, those lidded eyes falling to my dick as I stroked
it, the sight of Enzo rearranging her insides doing things to me.
She licked her lips, and that was all the acceptance I needed as I closed
the last gap, my cock nudging those sweet, plump lips. She took me in,
moaning as Enzo’s thrust jerked her against my length, and I wound my
fingers in her high ponytail, gripping it tight as her tongue danced along the
underside of my shaft.
I matched my movements with Enzo, thrusting when he drove her
forward, until we were moving in what felt like a beautifully choreographed
dance of passion and desire.
I pulled back as Vee’s body began to shudder, her muscles tensing as her
moans and gasps around my dick increased tenfold, her teeth almost
grazing me.
As soon as my dick slipped free of her lips, she cried out, the spasms
overtaking her as Enzo cursed, burying himself in her to join her in climax.
I pumped myself twice, not needing more than that as the release hit me,
rippling through me as cum spurted into the air.
“I could’ve swallowed that,” Vee said breathlessly, her body trembling
as she looked at me lazily, my cum having splattered onto the flooring and
bed. Although there was some on the edge of her mouth, which she flicked
her tongue out to clean up, making me hiss.
 “You also could’ve bitten me, that was a strong one,” I noted, watching
as she panted, Enzo now bowed over her as he kissed her back and
shoulders tenderly.
“Yeah, true.” She struggled for air as she flopped down onto her face,
her ass still in the air, and I gritted my teeth, my dick still hard.
We weren’t done here.
“My turn, princess. I want you screaming this time.”
She turned her head to stare at me with wide eyes, while Enzo chuckled
and pulled out of her, smacking her ass gently before beckoning for me to
take his place.
I had other ideas though, and I lifted Vee up, loving the way her brow
furrowed as I hoisted her right up and onto my dick.
I spun us to the wall, anchoring us against it as I began driving into her,
her gasps washing over my ear as her nails dug into my back.
It didn’t take long before she was writhing against me, her teeth grazing
over my shoulder as she whimpered.
“Bite me, love,” I ordered, and she didn’t hesitate as she sunk her teeth
into my shoulder.
“Harder,” I grunted as I drove into her with unrestrained need, wanting
to bury myself as deep as I could into her.
Her teeth sunk deeper into me, the muffled cries unleashing something
inside me as I hammered into her, not caring if Enzo was still in the room or
not.
It was just her and I in this moment, our bodies melded into one.
“You’re mine, princess, don’t ever forget it,” I growled out, grazing my
teeth over her neck.
Her walls tightened around me, and those stifled cries became desperate
pleas against my skin. Her teeth finally punctured through as the spasms
rippled throughout her body, her and she shuddered in my arms. Her walls
clenched up, and I grunted as I finally let go, unloading myself deep inside
her as she pulled back.
Her head fell back against the wall, and I stared down at her, at the red
smear on her lips, the radiating pain in my shoulder throbbing.
“Well, don’t you look good in red,” I breathed before swallowing up her
pants and licking my blood from her lips.
When I pulled back again, there was something rather feral in those
emerald depths as she managed a small smile.
My princess wasn’t scared to bite, and I loved it.

OceanofPDF.com
 25
ZANE

I stood at the whimsical altar, taking in the delicate vines over the archway
and the soft lights threaded through it to give it a magical appearance.
“Evelyn and Samantha did well,” Kieran noted beside me, and I
nodded. We all wore the traditional black tuxedos, and our cuff links were
matching gold sets from our father for the special day.
I glanced back at the guests seated in the rows, nodding at my father in
the front, my uncle and his wife beside him, while Evelyn and Samantha sat
behind them. A couple of my close cousins sat behind them as well.
There weren’t many seats, only two per row, and I was glad that Jodie,
Nikki, and Renae had chosen to sit on Veronica’s side to fill it out, along
with Hank, who had sat in the front row at her request in place of her father.
We’d opted not to have any bridesmaids or groomsmen after a chat with
Vee. She’d been tempted to ask the three Slade women to be her chosen
ladies, but then decided she would forgo it. Our wedding was already
unique, so there were no issues from us, and we’d only been wanting us
three up there with her anyway. We were keeping the ceremony small and
sweet, but Evelyn and Samantha had cut no corners in making it a magical
scene for my soon-to-be-wife. Veronica had chosen to have the ceremony
before the wisteria tree in the greenhouse, the area was just big enough, and
it certainly gave it all a magical, fantasy feel, especially with the added
lights and vines amongst the seats.
The fact that she’d chosen the place our mother loved most was
touching, and even my father looked far too moved by it as he gazed around
at the place his wife had adored. Fairy lights were strewn all around the
greenhouse, and I tracked my gaze to the setting sun through the glass
panes to my left, dousing us all in the afternoon glow.
It was perfect, and my heart fluttered as the music began to play, our
officiant standing before me at the ready.
I looked to my two brothers, at the emotions dancing in their eyes and
the smiles on their faces. This was it, the moment of a lifetime, the one
where it would all change.
I turned back to gaze down the aisle, curious as to how Veronica would
look.
She’d had a lovely spa day with the Slade women in place of a bridal
party, and ended it with an evening with her mother at one of the most
lavish restaurants, courtesy of the black card I’d given her. I wanted her to
have the freedom to do what she wanted and have all the money she
needed, so I’d happily handed over one of my credit cards for her to enjoy.
A wedding gift as I’d called it.
Nothing could have prepared me for the sight and the influx of emotions
as Vee finally appeared at the far end of the greenhouse, her mother holding
her arm.
The dress was drop-dead gorgeous on her, hugging her curves and
adding to the magic of this special day. The sharp intakes of breath from my
brothers only made my smile grow, and I couldn’t move my gaze from the
goddess that walked down the aisle, a bouquet of red and white roses in
hand. Her dress shimmered and sparkled in the warm light of the afternoon
sun and fairy lights, and she took her time walking down the white-petaled
path that Evelyn and Samantha had laid out, lined with beautiful warm
lights.
Butterflies fluttered all around, something they’d also attended to,
making sure the greenhouse was stocked full of them for our special day.
I’d have to commend them later on their efforts, they never failed to
amaze us all.
Vee’s face was framed with a few strands of her hair, perfectly curled
and styled, pinned up with small jewels and her veil.
 The way her face lit up as she gazed at my brothers and I was something
I’d burn into my mind for all eternity. Her bright smile had my chest
hammering like mad, the disbelief of this whole moment still rocking me to
my core.
I took her all in, from the French-tipped nails to the natural make-up
and soft smokey eye, to the tips of her open-toed white sparkle heels that
peeked under her dress as she walked. Christine looked wonderful in her
burgundy dress, but her eyes were shimmering, the biggest, proudest smile
stretched across her face as she kept glancing at her daughter.
She finally let out a soft sob, grinning wide and touching Vee’s cheek as
she reached us.
“I’m so happy for you, and so proud,” she whispered as I stepped closer
to them, offering Vee my hand.
“Thanks, mom,” Vee said, her own eyes glistening. Christine nodded
and moved to sit beside Hank as Vee focused on me, and the love and
delight shining from those emerald eyes made my heart soar. Her hand
slipped into mine, and I held it tight as she moved up beside me at the altar,
Kieran and Enzo stepping close on either side of me.
Our officiant, Isaac Slade, was smiling broadly, his graying hair slicked
back. He’d made sure to wear suitable attire that hid his tattoos, although
none of us would have cared.
We’d spoken about how we’d planned to do our wedding, and strings
had been pulled to make it happen, although from a legal standpoint, I’d be
her husband. We’d done our best to make all three of us her valid husbands
once this was all said and done.
“Family and friends, thank you all for coming today to share in this
wonderful occasion. Today, we are here to welcome Veronica into the
family, and unite her with Zane, Kieran, and Lorenzo in marriage,” Isaac
said, his voice ringing out now that the music had faded away.
Veronica squeezed my hand, her grin never faltering, and I wanted to
pull her close and kiss her already.
“They’ve chosen to prepare their own vows. Go ahead.” Isaac nodded at
my brothers and me, and I squeezed Vee’s hand.
“Veronica Drayton, from the moment we found you, I knew you were
going to be something important to us, that you’d play a role in our lives. I
never could have imagined how hard I’d fall for you, how much I’d want to
protect you and cherish you, to show you just how much you deserve, to
love you with all my heart. I promise to love you always, to be there for you
no matter what, and to be true to you in all things until death alone shall
part us.” I’d memorized my vow, and the way her eyes sparkled, her smile
trembling with emotion, it only cemented how sure of her I was.
I released her hand as Enzo stepped forward and took her hand instead,
while I took one step back so he’d become the new focus. This had been our
chosen plan, each one of us having our own vows to share.
“Veronica, I didn’t understand how you’d captured the attention of my
brothers until I saw you myself, until I got to hear your beautiful laugh and
witness your smile. To listen to you and get to know you on a profound
level, to kiss you and hold you. We’re all enraptured by you, and I’m not
afraid to admit that, nor are my brothers. I promise to love you with
everything I have, to hold you when you need me, to wipe away your tears,
and to cook as much food for you as you ever desire,” Enzo said with a
broad grin, making her giggle along with our guests. “I will love you to the
end of my days, and there is nothing I won’t do for you. You are my heart,
amore mio, the only one for me.”
Vee had to bite her lip to keep it from trembling, and Enzo raised her
hand to press his lips to her knuckles before he stepped back, allowing
Kieran to take his place.
Kieran sighed, and I knew he was giving her his charming smile, but it
would give way to a genuine one with Vee.
“Veronica, from the moment I picked you up from that road and held
you close, I knew you’d stolen a piece of my heart. So brave and full of fire
and determination, you stole not only my heart, but my very soul. You
accepted me for all that I am, didn’t shy from the parts of me that others
find difficult, and helped me feel a love I never thought I’d experience. You
are the light in the darkness for us all, the fire that burns bright and gives us
hope, and the woman I can’t live without. I promise to do everything for
you, to love you and worship you, and should I find myself taken from this
life before you, I promise to find you in the next, because our love knows
no time or space, it is endless. You, Veronica, are my salvation, my hope,
and my future. You are my everything.”
A small sob escaped Vee, but she sniffled in an effort to maintain herself
as she straightened.
Enzo and I stepped forward once more, covering Kieran and her hands
with ours.
 Vee let out a shaky breath, those emerald eyes flicking between us as
she gave us a wobbly smile.
“I thought my life was over that fateful day, and then, by some miracle,
you guys found me. I never could have imagined it working out like this,
experiencing the love and adoration from you all, being showered with
affection, attention, and time. You showed me what I truly deserved and
wanted, and I couldn’t have asked for more. I got to know you all on a
deep, profound level, falling in love more and more the deeper I went. I
know that we all have things that have shaped us, pasts that we can’t
escape, but I know, together, we can get through anything, no matter what.
We’ve made it this far, and I can’t wait to continue this life with you three,
to see what our future brings, and to watch our little one grow,” she said,
grinning down at her belly as she pressed her bouquet hand against it.
The unknowing members of my family gasped, and Renae whooped as
my father grinned and nodded. Christine was already crying, covering her
mouth as she let the tears flow.
“I promise to stand tall by your sides, to take on everything this world
can throw at us, and to love you unto my dying breath. For the love we
share is like no other, and I wouldn’t have it any other way,” she finished
with, her eyes moving between the three of us.
The raw emotion in this moment emanating from my brothers and her
had my chest beating chaotically. So much for always being in control of
my emotions. I lost that grip as soon as Vee had entered my life, but I
wouldn’t change it for the world.
“Do you Zane, Kieran, and Lorenzo, take this woman to be your
lawfully wedded wife, to live together in matrimony, to love her, comfort
her, honor and keep her, in sickness and in health, in sorrow and in joy, to
have and to hold, from this day forward, as long as you all shall live?” Isaac
asked as he turned to my brothers and I.
“I do,” I said in unison with Kieran and Enzo.
Isaac nodded, turning his gaze onto Veronica. Her smile softened as she
looked at him with intent, focusing on his words. It only made me love her
even more.
“Do you Veronica, take these three men to be your lawfully wedded
husbands, to live together in matrimony, to love them, comfort them, honor
and keep them, in sickness and in health, in sorrow and in joy, to have and
to hold, from this day forward, as long as you all shall live?”
 “I do,” she said, her gaze moving to the three of us as she smiled
brightly.
“A ring is an unbroken circle, with ends that have been joined together,
and it represents your union. It is a symbol of infinity, and of your infinite
love. When you look at these rings on your hands, be reminded of this
moment, your commitment, and the love you now feel for each other.” Isaac
glanced between us as he spoke. “May I please have your rings?”
I fished the small bag of rings from my pocket and handed them over.
Isaac took out the three rings, arching a brow as he took in their designs
while Vee tried to get a look at them all. She’d helped choose the rings we’d
wear, but hers were a surprise.
“Well, these are interesting. Which ones?” Isaac frowned at the six rings
he held, and I took the one I’d chosen to represent my love for Vee,
alongside the band she’d be giving me, and handed them over. Vee had
removed her promise and engagement rings, instead, they now hung on the
chain with her necklace.
“Right, Zane, place the ring on Veronica's finger and repeat after me:
Veronica, I give you this ring,” he started, and I repeated his words as he
said them.
“As a symbol of my love with the pledge: to love you today, tomorrow,
always, and forever.”
Vee’s face lit up, her smile singing in her eyes as I slid my ring onto her
finger and she smiled at it.
“And now, Veronica, place the ring on Zane's finger and repeat after me:
Zane, I give you this ring as a symbol of my love with the pledge: to love
you today, tomorrow, always, and forever.”
Vee repeated her commitment to me, unable to stop smiling as she slid
the simple black and gold band on my finger, a few black diamonds
embedded into it.
“Now, we’ll bind all four of you in commitment before we get to the
sealing kisses, so please bear with us,” Isaac called out as I released Vee’s
hand and stepped aside.
Kieran stepped up, the true delight dancing across his face as he took
his ring from Isaac’s outstretched hand.
The pair of them vowed their commitment, and Kieran slotted his ring
onto Vee’s finger. The two rings she now wore fit together perfectly, part of
a joint design of diamonds and white gold at her request. Kieran received
his ring, similar to mine but embedded with red diamonds instead.
Then Enzo took his turn, slotting the final ring onto Vee’s finger to
complete the intricate set of connected rings, and he received his own black
and gold band with some blue diamonds in it.
“Now, will you three please all step forward, and kiss your bride!” Isaac
called out, and we did as instructed as Vee giggled.
We each took our turn kissing Vee, holding her close for the kiss before
passing her on, and the guests erupted into cheers.
Vee laughed as Enzo spun her around after their sealing and final kiss of
the ceremony.
“I now pronounce you married!” Isaac clapped along with the crowd,
whoops and shouts filling the air as the music started playing.
Kieran and I took our places on either side of Vee, holding her hands as
Enzo took the lead, nodding at all of our guests as he led the procession out.
Vee glanced up at me beside her, her grin spread wide as she squeezed
my hand.
“I love you,” she said, the words driving deep into my soul as I
squeezed her hand back.
“I love you too.”

OceanofPDF.com
 26
VERONICA

E verything was perfect as I danced around the stage with my men, each
one taking turns whisking me around as music filled the air. They’d had
a makeshift hall built in the gardens, with a limitless bar and dining area,
the staff moving the food between the main mansion and this enchanted
spot. It was all done up with fairy lights and fantasy elements, courtesy of
Samantha and Evelyn, and I couldn’t have imagined anything more
whimsical and stunning. I’d thanked them once we’d moved to the
reception, and then we’d moved into a joyful celebration of delicious food
and drinks, although I was only having mocktails and water.
I felt like a true princess as my men danced and complimented me,
focusing solely on me on this special day. I adored the rings they’d gotten
for me, a diamond-embedded set of three that slotted together to create a
beautiful design that resembled an ‘S’. I’d signed all my paperwork, and as
of today, I was henceforth known as Mrs. Slade-Carbone. We’d opted for
me to carry both names, a choice I’d made with Enzo to carry on his
bloodline. I’d not thought much of it until he’d sat down with me a week
ago, admitting how he’d been thinking about it. How he wanted to continue
on his family with his name, but he understood if I didn’t want two last
names. It would mean his line would end with him, and I couldn’t bear the
thought of it. Kieran and Zane had been more than happy with my choice to
take on both names.
The utter joy and happiness on my men’s faces, their masks having been
tossed aside, made my heart soar, and I couldn’t shed the smile that was
etched across my face.
Patrick Slade even stole me for a dance, before my mother joined me
for one, along with Hank. By the time I sat down to catch my breath, I was
exhausted, and I’d chatted with everyone, accepting the congratulations on
my pregnancy and the cheers when it was announced that Zane was the
biological father. Patrick would be hosting a baby shower in another month
or two, and everyone was thrilled for the informal invite. From what the
Slade women told me, it would be a fun day of celebration, with all sorts of
gifts, a lot of which would focus on the mother herself, so I should be
excited.
“How are you feeling, my love?” Kieran asked as he plopped down
beside me, completely at ease and relaxed. It was something I hadn’t seen
him like very often, but he’d also enjoyed a few drinks. Enzo had been
savoring the wine, while Zane had opted to forgo all the alcohol.
“Great, everything is perfect.” I leaned back in my seat, glad to be off
my feet. I’d switched to flats for the reception, and it had been the right
choice.
“You look gorgeous today, Vee,” he said as he rested his chin on his fist,
balancing it on the edge of the table as he gazed at me. His cheeks were
rosy, and I couldn’t help but grin at how utterly delighted and at ease he
looked.
“And you’re very handsome, my tipsy little artist,” I said, grinning as he
scoffed.
“It’s a day for celebration. And we’re here at home, the safest place we
can be.” He glanced around the reception, where some people milled
around chatting, and others danced their hearts away.
Zane and Enzo were with their father near the main dance floor, smiling
as they spoke about God-knows-what.
“Don’t worry, it’s my last drink for the night. Time to sober up,” Kieran
said as he reached across the table to take my hand. “Was it everything you
wanted?”
“It was beyond that,” I said truthfully, and his smile widened as his eyes
became hooded while he continued staring at me.
 “What?” I arched a brow, a shiver rippling over me at the way he was
looking at me. It wasn’t a hungry look or something wicked, just pure
affection and something deep.
“I’m just happy I found you, Veronica. I’m glad we were on that road
that night. You’re perfect, everything I never even dreamed I could have.”
He ran his thumb over the back of my hand, his dark eyes searching mine as
my throat tightened at his words.
“I’m glad you found me too,” I said softly, the love embracing us in our
own little bubble for a moment. We just stared at one another, and I took in
every detail of him, from the soft tenderness in his eyes, to the smile that
touched them, his beard trimmed short and manicured, his blond hair still
spiked at the front—his trademark look. He’d taken his tuxedo jacket off,
leaving his white undershirt and red tie on, and he looked fine as all hell.
“Amore mio, I think it might be time to call it. Some of our guests are
growing weary, and we’ve got a marriage to consummate.” Enzo appeared
beside me, pulling me from my trance as Kieran straightened in his seat.
I snorted at how he said we had to consummate our marriage. We’d
done the standard bouquet toss already, and Nikki had caught it. While the
garter toss had been claimed by Hank.
It was late now, or even early in the morning. I wasn’t sure at what point
that changed, but I was getting tired despite never wanting this magical
night to end.
“Here, let me,” Zane said as I moved to rise. He swept me up into his
arms as I squealed, and our guests erupted into hollers and cheers as Zane
smiled sweetly at me, planting a gentle kiss on my lips before we headed
out of the hall.
The cool night air was a welcome touch on my warm arms, and I
nuzzled into his chest as we headed for the mansion, the music fading away
behind us.
“Has anyone else left yet? We can’t be the first ones to go,” I said, and
Kieran chuckled off to my left.
“Relax, piccolo lupo, others were ready to call it.” Enzo touched my
arm reassuringly. “Besides, we don’t want to miss out on showing you just
how amazing today has been for us, and how you will be treated.”
“Aw, are you guys going to ravish me?” I joked, and Zane snorted while
Kieran and Enzo laughed.
 “We’re going to worship you tonight, Mrs. Slade-Carbone, as you
deserve.” Zane pressed his lips to my forehead before pulling back and
smirking at me. My stomach knotted at the hunger glinting in those icy
pools that swallowed me whole.
Before I knew it, I was being carried into my bedroom, candles
flickering all around the room and rose petals littering all the surfaces while
sensual music caressed over me.
I trembled as he sat me on the edge of the bed before kneeling down to
remove my shoes. He took his time, sliding them off and kissing up my bare
legs. Enzo slid onto the bed behind me, my zipper gliding down as he
littered soft kisses along my neck and shoulders.
They were so careful and sweet as they undressed me, until I was in
nothing but my matching white panties and bra.
“I want to capture this, paint it later,” Kieran said as he stood back,
cocking his head at me as Zane spread my legs, his lips trailing from the
inside of my knees up my thighs.
“Our angel of light, shining so bright today. Beyond beautiful,” Enzo
said as his hand snaked around from behind me, teasing under my bra as he
continued nibbling on my neck. I let my head fall to the side, their touches
sending heat scorching through me.
“How far things have come and changed since we found you that
night,” Zane commented as he kissed my inner thigh, far too close to my
core that it made my breath hitch.
He was right. I could never have imagined my life turning out like this.
I’d been ready to die that night, and now I was living a life I could never
have dreamed of.
A part of me wondered if maybe I had died and this was my bizarre
heaven.
I smirked at the thought, only for Enzo to fist his hand in my hair and
tug my head back, his lips meeting mine in an upside-down kiss. All my
thoughts of my death and heaven slipped away as his lips claimed mine
with such ferocity that it made my legs shake.
I whimpered as Zane seized his chance to yank my lace panties aside
and flick his tongue over my clit.
“Fuck, now that’s a fine image,” Kieran groaned, and I heard the
shuffling of material and zippers being undone around me.
 My hands fell to Zane’s hair as he kissed the edge of my folds before
teasing my clit again, only pulling back when Enzo broke the kiss.
I looked down at Zane, my heart skipping as he pulled out a blade from
an ankle sheath.
I gasped as he swiftly sliced the edges of my panties and removed them
before yanking me closer to the edge of the bed. I noticed his pants were
undone now, along with Enzo’s, while Kieran had undone his button-up
undershirt and lost his pants altogether.
I hissed as Zane buried his head between my legs, his hands wrapping
around my thighs to keep my legs spread for him.
Enzo unhooked my bra, casting it aside as his hands roved my body,
teasing my nipples as Zane worked his magic between my legs.
My gaze locked onto Kieran, my teeth catching my lower lip as he
pumped his dick, watching me drift closer and closer to my own release.
There was something about the way he was watching me, his lips
slightly parted, his hand stroking his length, that made me unable to look
away, the pleasure growing inside me.
Soft gasps escaped me as I arched, never breaking eye contact with
Kieran as Enzo nibbled my neck and teased my nipples, Zane eating me out
like I was the finest dessert on offer.
It was only when Zane finally drove two fingers inside of me that I
began moaning and jerking, the sensations becoming too much.
“That’s it, beautiful, come for us.” Enzo’s warm breath washed over my
earlobe as he rubbed his own dick against my back. I felt the pre-cum smear
across my skin, his lips moving to my neck once more as he swirled a
finger over my nipples.
I cried out as Zane’s mouth on my clit sent me into oblivion, my gaze
still locked on Kieran as he grunted and exploded in his hand.
My orgasm was still pulsing through my body as Zane laid me back on
the bed and buried himself in me. The night was one I’d never forget as
they took turns with me, fucking me all around the room in all kinds of
positions, murmuring words of love and eternity.
I wasn’t sure what time it was when I finally lay sprawled on Enzo’s
chest, my body aching and spent, promising struggles once I woke. Zane
was off to my side, his arm draped over me as I lay partially on Enzo, who
had drifted off with his hand in my hair.
 Kieran had headed off, determined to sketch or paint the scenes he’d
just witnessed, promising to show me them once he was done.
I closed my eyes, enjoying Zane’s fingers trailing over my back as I
listened to the steady breathing of Enzo.
This was everything I could have wanted and more, and I couldn’t wait
to spend my life with these men.
My husbands.

OceanofPDF.com
 27
VERONICA

hat do you think my mom’s man is like?” I mused as I sat on the

“W toilet, the need to pee having hit me hard and fast while Zane was
trying to shave.
I’d been seeing my mom once a week since the wedding, and things
were going incredibly well with us. She was doing all she could to right her
wrongs, and I could see how hard she was trying. She’d come such a long
way, and I’d even told her how proud of her I was at our last coffee catch-
up, which had resulted in a teary affair.
“She seems happy enough,” Zane said off-handedly, and I just nodded.
All I knew was his name, Trent, and that he was an accountant. I wasn’t
sure how much fun an accountant could be, but perhaps someone down to
earth and boring in a way was exactly what she needed. Then again, he
could be super fun in person, I had no idea. I only knew what she shared
with me, but it all seemed to be good things.
“She wants us all to meet eventually, but it’s hard with his work, he
tends to do a lot of overtime,” I added as I finished up and moved for the
shower. I was twenty weeks along now, and today was the day we’d find
out the gender of our baby.
 “I’m sure we’ll find a time that works for everyone.” Zane didn’t look
away from the mirror as he continued shaving, and I turned on the water.
I pursed my lips as I touched my stomach, which was now very
obviously pregnant. For the past few weeks, we’d spent many evenings
sitting with our baby and feeling them move inside me, all three of my men
doting on my bump.
I stripped down, sighing as I stepped under the warm water, my heart
fluttering as I held my belly. I couldn’t wait to find out.
I began washing myself, humming as I shaved under my arms.
I cursed softly as I tried to position myself to shave my legs and lady
bits, but my belly was making it much more difficult now.
“Here, let me.” Zane opened up the shower, letting the towel he had
around his waist fall away. He took my razor from me, planting a soft kiss
on my lips before he kneeled down, the spray of water plastering his hair to
his face.
I shifted my body to stop the jet of water from blinding him as he got to
work lathering my legs and propping one up on his knee to shave it for me.
I had to bite my cheek, the intense waves of emotions rolling over me as
he carefully shaved me.
“How much do you want shaved? You want little Vee done?” he asked
as he looked up at me, a smirk touching his lips as I snorted.
Little Vee. Somehow, my vag had adopted that name in the past two
months since our wedding.
Time had flown by, and our life together had become incredible, minus
the difficulties arising with me being pregnant. At least my tiredness wasn’t
as bad now, and I’d taken up more reading and even crocheting, along with
puzzles.
“That’d be nice,” I giggled, and he nodded.
We shifted in the shower, and he took the utmost care in delicately
shaving my coochie, kissing my thighs as he worked. I had to do my best to
not let my mind wander. My libido had been on the fritz lately, and I’d
become far too ravenous. I couldn’t get enough of my guys, not that they
were complaining in the slightest.
“You know, we don’t care if you let yourself grow out a bit, beautiful,”
Zane said gently.
“I’ve got my appointment with Dr. Elliot today,” I reminded him.
 “I don’t think he needs to see Little Vee for a gender ultrasound,” Zane
said with a soft laugh.
“We don’t know the exact procedures,” I retorted.
“Well, we’ve decided to order your favorite pizza to celebrate tonight
after your appointment. Just have a night in at home in comfy clothes with
good food. Sound good?”
“Sounds perfect.” I couldn’t help but smile at how sweet and thoughtful
they all were. My men had all stepped up to the plate of being thoughtful,
loving husbands and soon-to-be dads.
“Have you thought of names yet?” Those icy eyes met mine as I looked
down at him, finding something far too intimate in the way he was taking
care of me in this moment. It made my chest tight and a lump lodge in my
throat, but I swallowed it down as I gazed at him.
How had I gotten this lucky in life? To find men that could be so sweet
and tender with me, yet so ruthless with others?
“Actually, I have,” I admitted. We’d not dove into baby names yet, but
today, with the gender knowledge, we’d be able to start calling our baby
something.
“What are you thinking?”
“I like Thomas. He saved my life, and we still chat all the time. I owe
him a lot, along with you guys, but I feel like it’s a cute name too. Little
Tommy,” I said, and he rose from the shower floor to wrap his arms around
me.
“I think it’s a good name,” he said as he planted a soft kiss on my
forehead. “How about if it’s a girl?”
“I’m not sure. I kinda like Rosalind, Rosa for short.” I’d spent far too
long trawling baby name lists, and those two were the only ones I ever
continued to mull over.
“That’s a sweet name.” He pulled me against his chest, nuzzling my hair
as the warm water cascaded down my back.
“Do you have any names?”
“Not really. I’ll love whatever you choose, stray,” he said as he
tightened his arms around me.
I closed my eyes, wanting to freeze this moment as we held one another,
our baby squished between us.
It was so special and warming, and I could feel all his love for both me
and our child in this moment, that I didn’t want it to end.
 “I love you,” I whispered, loving the way his arms only tightened even
more.
“And I love you.”

I gripped Zane’s hand tight, butterflies swirling in my stomach as I lay on

the bed for Dr. Elliot at his office. Enzo and Kieran stood by Zane, all
gazing at the monitor as Dr. Elliot ran the transducer over my stomach. It
had been an anxious drive, and we’d chatted about all the things we wanted
to do once we knew the gender. All the clothes shopping, a gender reveal
party, and so much more. Patrick Slade wanted to host the gender reveal as
my baby shower, so he’d asked us to let him know as soon as we knew. It
was nice seeing him excited, and the brothers said it was the first time he
was so eager about something in a long time.
“Your baby is looking healthy,” Dr. Elliot said as I just stared at the
small human on the screen.
The small human inside me. My baby.
I couldn’t form words as I just stared, taking in every little detail of their
body.
“Do you want to know the gender?” Dr. Elliot asked as he looked
around at all three of us expectantly.
“Yes,” I forced the whisper out as Zane squeezed my hand. My stomach
somersaulted, and I tried to calm my hammering heart. This was it, the big
moment.
Dr. Elliot nodded, his face breaking into a broad smile that made the
crow’s feet more prominent at the edges of his eyes.
“Well, you have a very healthy-looking girl in there. Not a single issue I
can see.”
My breath caught as I clung to Zane’s hand, my heart faltering as I
sucked my lip in between my teeth. A girl. I was having a daughter.
“I’m having a baby girl.” The words were choked, and the tears made
themselves known as an array of emotions claimed me in that moment.
Hope, fear, relief, uncertainty, love—they were some of the ones that
ran rampant through me. Memories of my own childhood surfaced, but I
shoved them down. My daughter would have an amazing life, I’d gift her
with the one I’d only dreamed of. She’d be loved to the ends of the earth.
She’d never have to question my love or care for her, never go hungry or go
to sleep scared.
This was my baby girl, and I’d cherish her with everything I had.
“Well, I can’t wait to meet you, Rosalind,” Zane said as he touched the
side of my belly.
“That’s a nice name,” Kieran said, and when I looked at him and Enzo,
they were beaming at me like it was Christmas.
“A daughter,” I breathed as I focused back on Zane. “We’re having a
daughter.”
I laughed softly as a few tears trickled down my cheeks, and Zane
ducked down to kiss them away.
“Our little princess.” He nuzzled my hair as Kieran touched my leg.
“Well, I think she’s going to be my newest muse. I’m going to paint her
something truly special,” Kieran stated, and I grinned at him.
“Little Rosalind.” Enzo stared at my bump with a softness that made my
insides turn to mush.
Our daughter was going to be adored beyond anything, and I couldn’t
wait to finally meet her.

OceanofPDF.com
 28
VERONICA

T hewaiting
days and weeks flew by, and my men were treating me like royalty,
on me hand and foot as I ballooned. My mother had started
coming by as well to offer some support on weekends here and there,
although we mostly spent it crocheting together and bonding. It was always
welcome, and she enjoyed hearing about my men and how helpful and
loving they were. As far as she knew, they were in high corporate jobs. I did
my best to lie. I’d had to tell her the guys had cut back on my workload
since I was supposed to be managing their books and admin stuff, although
I told her it was one of their smaller family businesses on the side. I’d told
her they were actually in big corporate jobs and ran several companies and
businesses, which wasn’t a complete lie.
The Slade women and I still caught up once a week to just chat, and
Jodie was giving me all the parenting advice I could ask for.
Now, my mother sat by me, crocheting quickly as little Rosalind kicked
up a storm in my belly.
“God, she’s feisty today,” I said with a sigh as I set down the blanket I’d
been working on.
“I can see it, she’s practicing some gymnastics in there,” my mother
said as she glanced over in time to see my stomach move. Her brow was
knitted together though, and I frowned.
“You’ve been quiet today. Is everything okay? How’s Trent?” I asked as
I rested one hand on my stomach. I was going to be hitting my thirty-
seventh week tomorrow, and I was not being left unattended. Kieran was
home today, painting away on a special piece for our daughter that I was not
allowed to see yet.
“He’s fine, working like usual,” she said as she shook her head.
“Veronica, I’m worried.” Her concerned green eyes locked onto mine as her
lips drew into a grim line.
“Why?” I sat up straighter, unease creeping through me as she glanced
around.
“I was talking about you to one of my colleagues yesterday and said
how you’d taken on two names. I don’t tell people much since this multiple-
marriage thing is so strange to many, but Kathy is a lovely lady and always
asks how you’re going with your pregnancy. She asked if the Slade-
Carbone name had anything to do with the two mafia families,” she
whispered. “I googled them after that… Veronica, do you know who they
are?”
This had been the one thing I’d been waiting for to happen, knowing it
couldn’t be hidden forever. My mother hadn’t looked too much into my
men from the get-go, instead, she took them at face value, and she was
happy with their treatment of me and their love.
“I do.” I nodded, but her frown only deepened.
“Veronica… I googled your men. They’re killers. Kathy heard of the
Carbone massacre, and how the Slades got involved. They’re mafia,
sweetheart, they’re… bad people,” she said the last part softly, as if she was
hesitating herself at calling my husbands bad people. She knew them well
and got along with them, so I could see why she was struggling.
I gritted my teeth at this before drawing in a deep breath. I’d rehearsed
and spoken to my men about what I’d do if she ever discovered the truth,
although I was surprised it’d taken this long. Then again, she was focusing
on me and my pregnancy, and her new man. She’d been struggling for the
six weeks he’d been away on a business trip, which he seemed to take
regularly, although they were normally only a few weeks at a time. He was
a distraction from her looking into my men too much, but my luck had run
out.
 “I know exactly who they are, mom. And it doesn’t change anything.
Their business is their business, it doesn’t change how they are towards
me,” I said carefully, trying to draw forth the proper speech I’d tried to burn
into my mind. Too bad my baby brain had hurled that into the abyss. “My
focus is being happy and safe, bringing my child into a family where she’s
loved and adored, and she’ll never go without.”
“They kill people. I don’t know if they do it themselves, but they’re
wanted men,” my mother hissed, her crocheting now discarded at her side.
I didn’t want to confirm that they did indeed have a shit load of blood
on their hands personally.
“It’s the family business. They also saved my life, granted me a life I
never could have hoped for.”
“How can you be okay with this? Knowing what they do? They’re
dangerous,” she hissed, her eyes flicking around nervously, like she
expected Kieran to pop up out of nowhere.
“Because I love them, mom. I know how this must look and feel to
some, but my life wasn’t always pretty. How is this all that much different?”
I snapped, and my mother pulled back, her mouth closing. “I was engaged
to a man who beat me because I didn’t know any better. I watched you get
hurt all the time by so many different men, get abused and spat on, verbally
attacked. I didn’t know what love really was, and then I got tangled up with
Callum,” I hissed his name out, trying to rein in the spiraling emotions
inside of me.
My mother’s face softened, but the heartbreak was clear across her
features.
“I know, Veronica, and I’m so sorry. You deserved a better life growing
up. I can never undo that,” she said quietly. “But I can try to make sure you
have the best life now.”
“Mom. I have the best life possible now. These men treat me like a
damn princess, they rescued me. I know I’ve never delved into those details
when you’ve asked, but I tried to leave Callum and he caught me. He beat
me badly, and I tried to take my life.” The words cut me deep, but the pain
they seared across my mother’s face made the knife bury even deeper into
my chest. “I jumped from a bridge, and if it weren’t for the brothers, I
wouldn’t be here today.”
“My god, Vee, I’m so sorry.” The anguish and despair in her voice as
she reached for me crushed me, and I closed my eyes to stave off the tears
as she hugged me.
“They saved me in more ways than one. They helped me become
someone better, to see what I deserved. Sure, they have a darker side, but I
think of it like they’re soldiers at war. If it wasn’t them, then it’d be
someone else, and maybe they wouldn’t have such good control of the
underbelly of this city like they do. Our streets could be a mess with the
mafia families, but the Slades keep it in order,” I said softly, clinging to her
as my lip trembled. I needed her to understand, to accept this. I’d gotten so
used to having her around and feeling like I had a real mother, I didn’t want
to lose her all over again.
“What if they ever hurt you? Aren’t you afraid?” she whispered against
my ear, and I pulled back.
“No. They won’t hurt me. I know that,” I said with complete certainty
as I stared hard at her, willing her to understand. My men would never
dream of hurting me in any way, I could feel it in my bones, not to mention
the way they looked at me and doted on me solidified that.
“Your baby, she’ll be raised in a dangerous environment. Sure, they may
not be dangerous to you, but they have enemies.” My mother still held my
arms as she searched my eyes, but I kept myself firm. She couldn’t sway
me.
“Don’t you think I’ve thought of this all already?”
“Veronica, I can’t stand back and let you bring a child into this life, I
won’t,” she said with absolution as she jutted her chin out.
“I don’t think you can have that kind of a say, not with how I was
raised,” I growled, and her lip quirked unhappily.
“I may have been a terrible mother, but I won’t make those mistakes
ever again. Please, Ver⁠—”
“No, mom, don’t. I want this, I chose this, I know exactly what I’m in
for, and what my daughter is in for. She’ll never have to walk on eggshells
with us, she’ll never wonder if she’s truly loved, and she’ll never get
attacked when her fathers are willing to kill a man who hurts her or her
mother!” I snapped, balling my trembling hands into fists. I drew in a few
sharp breaths as Rosalind kicked and moved even more. God, she was
making some big movements, and it was starting to hurt.
“They’d kill for you?” My mother’s eyes widened, and I clenched my
jaw. They already had, and I’d killed for them.
 Realization dawned on her face as she rose, shaking her head at me, her
eyes wide.
“I…” She was lost for words as she looked around the room, shifting on
the spot. My heart was heavy and my chest tight at how she stood there,
debating whether or not to leave me.
I’d lose her all over again.
My lip trembled, all my abandonment issues I’d thought I’d dealt with
via therapy surging to the surface with a vengeance.
I looked away from her, biting my lip as the tears streaked down my
cheeks.
I could do this without her. I’d survived without her this long. And I had
my own daughter to take care of now.
I winced as another pain rippled through me, and I held my belly.
“Veronica—”
“Fuck,” I gasped as the pain increased.
Then I felt it, the bizarre pop as liquid trickled out of me and onto the
couch.
I tried to get to my feet, but I just swore at the contraction that set in.
“My water,” I ground out.
“Oh, fuck, okay, just breathe, I’ll call an ambulance, it’s going to be
okay,” my mother said quickly as she knelt before me.
“No, get Kieran,” I pleaded, catching her gaze. Those green eyes were
torn in this moment, debating on what was the right thing to do.
“Please, mom.”
Her expression shifted, and she nodded to my relief.
“Kieran! Hank!” she shouted, and Hank was there in an instant, having
been out on the back patio.
“What’s going on?” Kieran called out as Hank shot over to me, kneeling
down as realization set in.
“Her water broke!” Hank shouted back.
“Fuck!”
I heard Kieran scrambling from his art room, tearing out and tumbling
into a wall in his haste while Hank was helping my mother get me to my
feet.
“Thanks, Hank, I got her, get the car round and call my brothers,”
Kieran was by me in an instant, taking Hank’s place and helping me
alongside my mother. Whatever issues we were having, they were getting
shelved for now.
Hank took off at a sprint across the house to the front door, leaving it
wide open as he shot out.
“Shouldn’t we call an ambulance?” my mother asked.
“We can get her there, no need for an ambulance,” Kieran said as I drew
in a steadying breath.
“But she’s having contractions, right, honey?”
“Yeah, but they’re spaced out, it’ll be fine.” All my feelings and
emotions were in shambles now, from the issues with my mother to now
being in labor. Rosalind was coming, and I was both thrilled and terrified.
“You’ve got this, my love. Just breathe, everything is going to be okay,”
Kieran said as we headed down the front steps.
Hank had skidded the car around, and he had the back door open while
informing Zane and Enzo on the phone via a group call.
I was quickly bundled in, and then we were off, Kieran holding me to
his side and stroking my hair while my mom held my hand tight, telling me
to breathe and that she was right here.
They both comforted me, offering me words of reassurance and praise
as the car tore through traffic, although Hank was also taking care.
After all, there was a baby on board.
Hank got us to the hospital in record time, pulling up before the
emergency area as I was helped out of the back.
I was surprised to find Zane and Enzo already there, a nurse alongside
them with a wheelchair at the ready.
“I hear our baby girl is coming,” Zane said as Kieran passed me to him.
He helped me sit in the wheelchair, kissing my forehead as the nurse started
wheeling me inside.
“Yeah, and she’s not one to wait,” I ground out, the contractions having
gotten shorter and closer together.
“Sounds like she takes more after her uncle already,” Kieran said with a
chuckle, but I couldn’t join in as another contraction set in.
At least I had them all by my side, along with my mother.
I wasn’t doing this alone.

OceanofPDF.com
 29
KIERAN

V eebreathing
was doing so well as she crushed my brother’s hand, focusing on her
as we crowded around her. We’d made sure to have a private
ward and everything ready for her since she hit thirty-five weeks, and we
had our team of guards stationed throughout the hospital.
Hank was in the room, waiting by the door, his face pulled tight as Vee
screamed again. He wasn’t the only one being torn apart by her screams.
“You got this, baby girl!” Christine coached her along with the midwife.
“Push!”
Vee cried out, and Zane’s wide eyes met mine, his expression a mix of
excitement and pain for Vee. We hated seeing her in agony like this, but it
was a beautiful yet messy part of life, and she was doing so damn well.
“You got this, princess,” I said as I touched her knee, glancing at the
lady doctor seated between her legs. We’d opted for someone with more
experience than Dr. Elliot, but he’d been our backup if needed. He wasn’t
exactly delivering babies every day, and we wanted the absolute best team
for Vee.
The doctor was both guiding and reassuring her as she kept her focus
between Vee’s legs. I wasn’t game to glimpse down there, knowing it could
make Vee uncomfortable as well. That was the last thing she needed right
now.
“Nearly there, another big push!”
“Amore mio, you’re so close!”Enzo ‘s jaw clenched as he stared at Vee,
and I focused on her once more. Her scream split the air once more as she
pushed with everything she had, and I ground my teeth together, praying for
a speedy delivery. She’d been struggling for some time now, and she was
breaking.
Zane was offering her sweet words of encouragement, while Enzo and I
chimed in where we could. Vee looked exhausted, strands of hair plastered
to her face, but Zane was quick to brush them back as Vee clenched and
bared her teeth.
“One more!”
Vee’s scream was something that sliced through me, a sound of such
pain and yet determination, it lodged deep into my soul. Our woman was
stronger than we could ever imagine, and it was clear as day right now.
When that first cry pierced the air, I’d never seen the emotions that
danced across Zane’s face before. It was a happiness and joy I’d never
witnessed from him before, but his face lit up as he kissed Vee, murmuring
soft words of pride and love. The scene was so pure as the doctor held baby
Rosalind up, giving us a brief moment to witness her before she was handed
to the nearest nurse. She was messy, covered in blood and a waxy looking
substance, but she was crying, and that was all that mattered right now. Our
little fighter, just like her mother.
I couldn’t stop from smiling, and Enzo and I shared delighted looks as
the nurse handed little Rosalind over to Vee to hold.
Vee was a panting, clammy, disheveled mess, but the love, relief, and
sheer happiness that swept across her features as she held her baby girl was
so pure, it made me stiffen, frozen in the touching moment. I was
mesmerized as she smiled and sobbed, staring at her baby girl as Zane
cooed at little Rosalind.
The scene was something I wanted to stamp into my mind, my beautiful
wife holding little Rosalind, the tiny form in her arms a beacon of hope for
this family, of life and love.
“You did so well,” Christine said as she kissed Vee’s head and stroked
her hair from her face once more. She stood on the opposite side to Zane,
Enzo, and me, but she was smiling as she looked at all three of us and
nodded.
“You did. I’m so proud of you,” Zane said as he kissed Vee’s temple and
gazed at Rosalind. “It’s nice to finally meet you, Rosalind.”
“Rosalind Moira,” Vee said softly, and my heart nearly stopped at the
flood of love and emotions that overwhelmed me. Rosalind Moira. She’d
not discussed Rosalind’s middle name with us, but it was beyond perfect,
and it struck me right to my soul.
Our mother would be overjoyed, and I wished she’d been here to meet
her granddaughter. She would have loved both her and Vee. At least she
now lived on, her memory burning bright in the sweet little angel in Vee’s
arms.
Zane’s jaw tightened as he pressed his lips to Vee’s head, his eyes
clamped shut. I knew he felt the strength of his emotions right now, touched
by her choice and still reeling from the birth of his daughter. Today had
revealed more emotions to all of us than we even knew we had. He wasn’t
used to feeling such things, but he also wasn’t fighting it as he nuzzled Vee.
We all were moved, this moment was one of the most magical moments of
our lives, and seeing Zane holding Vee while she held their baby, it was
breathtaking. A moment in time I’d never forget.
“That’s a beautiful name for a very beautiful little girl.” Enzo was
grinning from ear to ear as he watched little Rosalind gaze around the place,
although her attention constantly returned to Vee. She was finally seeing the
world for the very first time, and it was a beautiful moment.
“Would dad like to cut the cord?” the nurse asked, and Zane pried
himself away from Vee.
I kept my focus on Vee as the nurse cleaned up baby Rosalind, who was
now quiet as she gazed around. Christine and Vee were infatuated with her,
and I stepped closer to get a better look.
Two hazel eyes moved to stare at me, her little hands curled close to her
face, a tuft of dark brown hair on her head.
She was the most beautiful little creature I’d ever seen, so fragile and
perfect. I branded the image of her in my head, never wanting to forget this
wonderful moment.
She may be Zane’s biologically, but she was ours. Our baby girl.
Our little princess. And there was not a single thing I wouldn’t do for
her.
My little butterfly.

OceanofPDF.com
 30
VERONICA

H earing Rosalind’s cry was indescribable, and when I finally held her and
gazed down into those sweet hazel eyes, I felt a love like no other.
My baby girl.
She was the most beautiful thing I’d ever laid eyes on, and I couldn’t
help but cry with absolute joy and love.
My men were crowded by me, doting on me while my mother was
ecstatic.
I was grateful for all their support, but my main focus was on the fragile
little blessing in my arms, who was watching me with a studious gaze.
“Welcome to the world, little one,” I whispered as I touched her cheek.
I knew the men would love my choice for her middle name, but I hadn’t
expected Zane to go so quiet, kissing my temple and holding me tight.
It wasn’t until he was cutting the cord that I finally looked at him, and
seeing the tears in his eyes had nearly made my heart stop. I’d not thought
such a thing was possible from him, but his eyes were red, a lone tear
having snuck out as he gazed at me with such love that it made my heart
falter. We stared at one another once the cord was cut, and the smile he
wore was as bright as the sun itself, showering me in a love so pure and
strong that I could only grin back.
 I held Rosalind for as long as I could, breastfeeding her with some
difficulty. Both my mother and the midwife helped me until Rosa finally
latched on properly and began to feed, although it wasn’t exactly a pleasant
experience. Apparently it’d get easier with time, which I was hopeful for.
They then had to take her to weigh her, and do all other necessary steps. I
hadn’t even paid much attention as the doctor sorted me out downstairs.
I was exhausted now, drained and feeling heavy as my men fussed over
me. Rosalind was in her clear bassinet by my bed, and my mother had been
doting on her until she decided she’d call Trent and let him know how I was
doing.
“She’s beautiful.” Zane stood by the bassinet, just gazing down at her as
she slept.
“She really is.” I smiled as Zane continued to stroke my hair lovingly,
while Kieran had now sat down in the seat beside me, holding my hand as I
rested.
I closed my eyes, my body aching but my heart full. I knew my baby
girl was safe with her fathers all around her, and I just wanted a moment to
rest.

When I opened my eyes again groggily, Zane sat beside me, holding my
hand while my mother watched Rosalind, who was also stirring in her
bassinet. I looked at Zane, who smiled as he glanced up from his phone and
squeezed my hand.
“Get a good rest?”
I nodded, my body still aching as I rolled my head to look at my mother.
“I think she’s due for another feed,” my mother said as Rosalind made a
few soft sounds. She picked her up and handed her over, and I got her to
latch on as Zane watched quietly.
“Perhaps you should go get yourself a coffee?” my mother suggested
after a moment.
Zane’s steely eyes met mine, and I nodded. He rose and stretched before
striding out of the room, taking the hint that my mother wanted a moment
alone with me.
 “You know he won’t drink the hospital coffee,” I stated, and she just
chuckled.
“Of course not. They all have high tastes.” My mother stared down at
Rosalind with a tender look as she touched my shoulder. “I just wanted a
moment to apologize to you.”
“What for?” I focused on Rosalind, stroking her soft hair, my heart
swelling at the sheer sight of her feeding.
“For what I said, for stressing you out. I can see how much they all love
you, how important both you and little Rosalind are to them. I can’t help
that I worry, but I know that they care for you deeply. I need to trust your
judgment, and I know I have no right to question your life choices.” She
squeezed my shoulder, and I turned to her, taking in her thin-lipped smile
and creased brow.
“I know you’re only worried for me and Rosalind, so I understand. But I
also know my men would give us the world, and I know what my life with
them will entail. I’ve accepted it all.”
“I know.” She nodded as she looked at Rosalind. “She’s a beautiful
baby, she has your nose.”
I smiled as I looked down at my beautiful baby girl, unable to keep from
touching her cheek. She really was the most perfect little creature.
“Can I get you anything, sweetheart?” my mother offered, but I just
shook my head.
“I have everything,” I whispered, the warmth that now filled me as I
held Rosalind like nothing I could have imagined.
I felt whole, like my life was complete and perfect.

“I think it’s time for her first diaper change,” Enzo said as he held Rosa up,
her little eyes peering around the room.
I’d caught another nap after talking with my mom, who was still
stationed in the room with my three men and Hank. They all had chairs in
the room now, and I was glad I was in a private space large enough for
everyone to be there.
Kieran had even had two other beds rolled in, and he’d crashed out on
one of them, while my mother had taken the other as night had fallen. I’d
been allowed to eat, but I was most nervous about using the bathroom
considering I’d had to have some stitches. I’d already peed once with the
assistance of Enzo, but going number two was frightening. At least they’d
given me softeners along with my meals, which were clearly something the
guys had sorted, since they were beyond hospital quality. It wouldn’t
surprise me if they’d brought in their own chef for my stay.
“Well, dad, I think that’s your duty,” Kieran said with a wicked smirk as
he moved to perch on the side of his bed.
Zane arched a brow at him but didn’t comment as he took Rosa from
Enzo. The nurses had brought in some diaper stuff, and my mom was quick
to grab it all while Zane laid Rosa down in her bassinet.
Kieran slid off the bed, he and Enzo standing behind Zane as I watched
on. I couldn’t keep from smiling as the three of them all stared down at the
little baby girl. It was almost comical how they all looked at her, crowding
the space. Enzo seemed the most at ease, glancing at Zane expectantly, who
had a soft furrow to his brow as he unwrapped Rosa. Kieran looked the
most out of place, frowning and looking rather uneasy as he watched Zane
strip her down.
“What the fuck is that nasty shit? Why’s it that color?!” Kieran balked,
and my mother and I laughed.
“It’s meconium, she doesn’t have any gut bacteria yet,” Enzo explained
as Kieran’s nose scrunched up.
“It’ll be tough to clean, I’ll get you warm water,” my mother said while
heading for the sink. Zane’s frown only deepened as he pondered how to
deal with the tar-like poop.
“That’s weird,” Kieran muttered, but he didn’t cease watching as my
mother brought a bowl of warm water over. Zane got to work using a
washcloth, and my love for him and little Rosa felt like it was going to
make my heart fail as he tended to her.
Both he and Enzo had been reading baby books over the past few
weeks, learning all they could.
She was changed and in her little outfit before I knew it, and Zane sat
back down beside me, holding Rosa close as Kieran returned to his bed.
Enzo took up the other one when my mother chose to sit, and I just smiled,
grateful for all of them being here.
Hank had been quiet, only congratulating us before choosing to read,
but I noticed he’d watch us all, especially while Zane had been doing the
diaper change, a small smile on his lips. His eyes would light up whenever
he looked at Rosalind, and it touched me. He was just as much family as
everyone else in this room.
Zane let Rosa lay on his chest, her small frame tiny against his broad
chest, his hands giant as he held her close. Our little angel, so protected and
loved.
“Why are you crying?” Zane’s steely eyes met mine, concern filling
them.
“I just love all of this,” I whispered, not even realizing I’d started to
shed tears.
He smiled, a genuine thing that only made the silent tears worse as he
looked down at Rosa and kissed the top of her tiny head.
My beautiful little family.

I walked through the front door, sighing at the familiar walls around me as
Zane helped me inside. I didn’t desperately need the assistance, but he was
set on aiding me anyway while Enzo carried Rosa’s car seat. She’d passed
out not long after we’d left the hospital after spending a few days in the
ward, and I was beyond relieved to finally be home. Sure, I’d had my own
team of nurses courtesy of the Slade funds, and they’d done everything in
their power to make my stay as comfortable and easy as possible.
There was just nothing quite as comforting as home and your own bed.
“Home sweet home,” I breathed, and Zane’s arm tightened around my
waist as he kissed my temple.
He helped me right to my room, while Kieran declared he was going to
make me one of his omelets since I’d requested it, along with a hot tea.
Zane eased me onto the bed, and I sighed as Rosa stirred, due for
another feed.
“Here, I’ve got her.” Enzo set the car seat on the floor by the bed, lifting
our little girl out and handing her to me.
My nipples were already starting to hurt, but the feedings were slowly
getting easier. Zane had been quick to hunt down ointments when I’d
started to complain about them. Just one of the many things I needed to
adjust to.
 Rosa latched on as soon as I held her to my breast, and I relaxed as she
nestled against me, suckling softly while Zane sunk onto the bed beside me.
The men had moved her bassinet into the room by my bed, but we’d kept
the change table and nursery in the room across from me.
“She’s perfect,” he said once more, his giant hand brushing over the tuft
of hair on her head.
He kissed my cheek as he wrapped his arm around me.
“I’ll go help Kieran.” Enzo made sure we were all set before he headed
out, leaving us alone as I nursed Rosa.
Zane held me, not saying a word in this sweet moment. We watched our
little baby, entranced by her small frame and bright eyes, until she finally
finished feeding. I changed her positioning to burp her, and Zane moved
onto the bed behind me, resting his broad hands on my shoulders. He
pressed his thumbs into my skin, circling them as he began to massage me,
and I melted under his touch.
It was unexpected from him, but I didn’t comment, not wanting him to
stop.
“You’re an amazing mother, Vee,” he said as he pressed his lips to my
shoulder. “Seeing you with our little girl, it is everything to me.”
His voice was soft, and a quiver coursed through me at his words as I
closed my eyes for a moment, holding Rosa tight.
By the time Enzo and Kieran returned with some food, Rosa was ready
to nap, as was I.
“Does she need a clean bum?” Enzo asked as he strode into the room,
and I sniffed Rosa.
“Not sure,” I said honestly, and he just shrugged as he reached for her
while Kieran held a plate for each of us.
I handed Rosa over, accepting the omelet from Kieran with the fresh
fruits sliced up on the side, likely courtesy of Enzo.
“I’ll help him. Gotta learn how to do this.” Kieran passed the other plate
to Zane before he followed Enzo to the nursery across from my room,
leaving the door open.
I dug into my food, grateful for the homely decadence as Zane downed
his in record time.
I finished up and Zane moved my plate to the bedside table with his
before he laid back.
 “Come.” He opened his arms, and I couldn’t help the delighted grin as I
happily obliged. I was drained and still sore, yet excited to finally be in my
own bed, wrapped in his arms.
He pulled me against him, my back flush against his chest as he
spooned me, nuzzling my hair as he held me tight.
“I’m so proud of you, stray,” he murmured against my hair. “She’s
perfect. You’re perfect.”
A tingle rippled right down to my toes as I held his arms tight around
me, enjoying this moment.
Too bad I heard the gasps from the nursery.
“Is it always that runny?” Kieran hissed as Enzo chuckled. “She’s lucky
it didn’t leak out everywhere. Damn girl, your ass is a mess! I think I’ll just
supervise today.”
I snorted as Zane’s chest rumbled against my back, and Enzo began
explaining baby poops to Kieran while I closed my eyes.
Nothing could have prepared me for all of this, but I was beyond
grateful for my men. They were stepping in without complaint, save for
Kieran, but I was finding his commentaries comical.
I wouldn’t change any of it.

OceanofPDF.com
 31
VERONICA

I sat on the bed, grinning stupidly as I continued to pump while Kieran

carried Rosalind over to the diaper change table. I’d asked him to finally
do his first diaper change since I was preoccupied, and he’d agreed with a
heavy sigh.
“She doesn’t stink all that much,” he commented as he laid her out on
the change table and rolled his sleeves up. Seeing him standing there in his
jeans and navy tee, his tattoos now on full display, made my stomach flip.
I’d never find myself not excited at seeing my men, especially when they
were being fatherly.
“Breastfed babies aren’t as stinky apparently,” I stated, repeating what
my mother and Jodie had told me.
“That’s good then, she’s been pretty chill today, I want to show you both
the painting I finished for her, and then—what the fuck is this shit?!” he
gagged as he undid her diaper, and I burst into laughter as he shot me a
mortified looks. “It looks like fucking mustard, she’s just a damn mustard
bottle at this point! It’s everywhere!”
I snorted and choked, having to steady myself as my pump continued to
work away on my left boob.
 “Oh fuck, now she’s wriggling,” he hissed, and I watched with a strange
delight as he painfully tried to clean her up with an abundance of wipes,
grimacing at the shitty mess while Rosalind looked around.
“Gotta get used to it. We all need to know how to change diapers,” I
said with a stifled laugh.
“We can pay people to do this. Hire a damn nanny just for this,” he
muttered, and I rolled my eyes. Of course money could fix everything, but
this was parenting.
“How can this much yucky crap come out of something with a face like
yours, huh?” he asked Rosalind, who just watched him curiously. “You’re a
messy one.”
“So you finally finished the painting? What is it?” I asked, and he
arched a brow at me.
“I’ll show you once this little princess is all tidy and you’re finished up
there.”
“Fine,” I said with a playful sigh as he focused back on the task at hand.
“Now, how about we don’t have another little mustard bomb for a little
bit, huh? Sound like a plan?”
I chuckled and shook my head, loving how sweet all three of them were
with little Rosa. Enzo had started playing classical music to her and
promised to teach her how to cook. While Zane tended to take her for walks
outside, talking to her softly and promising her all sorts of things. Kieran
liked to sketch her, and he took her out to the greenhouse in her car carry
seat quite often.
I finished up while he cradled Rosa, her diaper all fresh as he told her
about his next project. He’d already added a little brown wolf cub to the
wall in her nursery, capturing her hazel eyes in the image.
I followed after him, offering to take Rosa back, but he wanted to hold
her for the painting, which I was fine with. As much as I loved holding her,
I didn’t want to stop him from enjoying his time with her as well.
“I started it before you gave birth, it was just a meadow piece, but once
she was born, and since she has my mother’s name, I decided to adjust it,”
he said as we stepped into his art room.
I gaped at the large canvas on the stand, a stunning scene of Rosalind
laying in a meadow from a bird’s eye view, a little pink bow band on her
head, wrapped in a white baby blanket. She had one little arm slightly
outstretched, a curious look on her face as a butterfly fluttered nearby.
Butterflies littered the canvas, like they were all around her, and I just shook
my head.
“It’s incredible,” I stated as Kieran carried Rosalind over to it.
“Look! That’s you!” he said as he tried to show Rosalind the piece. She
was gazing around, not quite focusing on the piece itself. “You think she
likes it?” He turned back to me, and the childlike joy on his face made me
smile softly.
“I think she loves it.”
“Right, well, maybe when she’s older and can focus more on it,” he said
with a lopsided smirk before he nuzzled her. “You’re going to appreciate
art, little princess. Zane might want you to be a princess who becomes a
queen over her kingdom, but I think you’ll be a little artist too. I’ll show
you all the tricks I’ve learned.”
I watched him as he led her around the room, telling her about how he’d
first started and the things he’d learned over the years.
Seeing him so fatherly had my heart aching in a way I couldn’t explain.
It made me want to tear up from appreciation and love. My men loved
Rosalind, and it was more than I could ever hope for.
“Maybe we can talk mom into taking up some painting, huh?” He
grinned at me as he held Rosa up, and I returned the expression.
Maybe it was something new I could try with him.

Having three men on round-the-clock care was certainly making my new

life as a new mom easier than I’d have thought. My mom had been right in
saying that I was lucky to have them all. Enzo helped cook, although the
butler had stepped in a lot more as of late. I was pumping a lot so that the
men could feed Rosalind while I caught up on sleep, although I still
preferred to just wake up and feed her with her cries.
Many times, one of the guys would jump up and fetch her for me.
They’d then sit and hold me as I nursed her. I’d not changed as many
diapers as I’d have expected, my men taking over the duties and handling it.
Kieran was not too keen on it, but he’d done a couple.
My nipples were protesting with each feed now, but at least Zane and
Enzo had been on top of that, getting me ointments and whatnot to assist.
My mom had told me of some old remedies too. It seemed everyone had
some old wives tale of how to help, Jodie and Renae included.
They’d taken turns showering alongside me and bathing me as I healed
from giving birth. Showers had proved to be chaotic, and too many times
I’d wound up in hysterical laughter with whoever was in the shower with
me, my boobs going off like sprinklers and dousing the glass and my man
with milk. The first time it had happened had been with Kieran, who had
burst into laughter as he held me, attempting to cover my spraying breasts
before he gave up, bending over from the deep belly laughs that had
claimed him. I’d had to slide to the shower floor, my legs refusing to hold
me as I laughed so hard I’d cried. Definitely memories I’d cherish.
My body was still adjusting to being empty, but my men doted on me,
kissing my tummy littered with stretch marks, telling me I was beautiful,
that now I bore the scars of motherhood, and it only made them love me
even more.
Every time I got insecure or unsure in my postpartum body, they were
quick to hype me up.
“What are you thinking?” Enzo asked as he lifted Rosa off my lap. I’d
nursed her and then opted to sit in my rocking chair in the nursery while I
burped her. Enzo had joined me, sitting in the other rocking chair to chat
with me about plans for a weekend in a few weeks. Once Rosa had her
immunizations, we wanted to throw a get-together of sorts for those closest
to us. She was quickly outgrowing the outfits we’d gotten in our baby
shower gender reveal party Patrick had hosted. That had been an event I’d
cherish forever.
Everyone had popped by in the weeks afterward, including Patrick
himself, to welcome Rosa to the world, but we wanted to do something
special.
“Just how amazing you’ve all been,” I said as I continued to rock in my
chair. Rosa needed another diaper change, and Enzo had been right on it.
“Helping me out so much. It’s made it all so much easier.”
“My mom had my youngest brother when I was ten, and she had severe
postpartum depression, so I helped her a lot. Changing him, feeding him,
keeping him occupied. Took her time to heal and get back to herself, but she
was okay in the end,” Enzo said as he set Rosa down on the change table
and got to work. Her little legs kicked as he did so, and he just tickled her
tiny feet as she made delighted gurgle sounds.
 “I never knew you had siblings,” I said quietly, staring at his back. His
black tee was tight, revealing the rippling muscles as he changed Rosa,
hiding his face from me.
“I had two little brothers.” His voice was low, the emotion raw as he
stiffened for a moment.
I rose from my chair, crossing the room quickly and wrapping my arms
around his waist. I hugged him tight as he drew in a steadying breath.
“Losing them that day, little Carlo wasn’t even one,” he said, his voice
trembling as his muscles flexed with his desire to keep it together.
Pain and agony tore through me at the thought. The Moretti had
murdered a baby that day? I’d never known, and the thought of losing Rosa
made my heart shatter.
“I’m so sorry,” I whispered, my own voice now choked.
“It’s been a long time, but sometimes it hits me hard, especially with
little Rosa.” His voice broke, a shudder coursing through him.
He turned in my arms, pinning me against him like he feared I was
going to crumble into ash as his chest shook. I didn’t want to distress him
by looking up to find him crying, knowing he’d want to hide that from me,
so I just held him back as tight as I could.
“I’m here, Rosa’s here, and we’re not going anywhere. Ever,” I
promised as he nuzzled my head, drawing in shaky breaths as he focused on
pulling himself together.
My big, strong, man of the shadows was finally showing a piece of him
he kept hidden, and I wanted him to continue to feel safe enough to reveal
himself to me.
“You know there’s nothing I wouldn’t do for the both of you, right? I
never want to lose you. I’d give my life for you both in a heartbeat,” he
whispered as he rested his cheek on my head, his words absolute.
I clung to him, wanting to ease the pain and hurt that lingered from that
horrible day, wanting to erase the agony that still crept in.
How could a man who’d lost so much be so kind and sweet? He was a
walking contradiction, not allowing his past to harden him into a complete
monster. Even this life hadn’t done that, and it blew my mind. Sure, my
Enzo was a killer, it was all a part of this world he resided in, but he was by
far the softest of my men.
Those with the brightest smiles hide the most pain. They sought to ease
the hurt of others and help out those in need. Because when they needed it
most, they had to be strong on their own. And it broke my heart.
I’d forever be grateful to Patrick for taking him in, and to the late Mrs.
Slade for treating him like her own. I’d heard the stories told, and it had
warmed my heart.
He’d been taken in in a heartbeat, and became one with the family when
he needed it most.
He’d only been a child.
“What was the name of your other brother?” I asked.
“Orlando.”
His arms were like a steel trap around me, and I released him with one
arm to reach behind him, finding Rosa’s little leg as she lay on the change
table, completely unfussed.
“She’s okay,” he said, noting my need to make sure she was still okay
while hugging him tight. “We’ll all be okay.”
“I know. I love you, Enzo. Don’t ever forget that.”
“I love you too.”

OceanofPDF.com
 32
VERONICA

o I finally get to meet the elusive Trent.” I chuckled as I bounced

“S Rosa on my hip, pacing the living area as I spoke to my mom. She’d
been over often to assist me with Rosa, although most of the time we
found ourselves crocheting or just catching up with some nibbles. I always
had at least one of the guys with me, and they were quick to help out with
Rosa whenever needed. Seeing them doing that had surprised my mother,
but she was happy for me.
“He’s excited to finally meet you, and little Rosa. He couldn’t make the
get-together, but he’s off on Thursday, so we can do coffee here at my place
if you’d like, get you both out of the house. We can walk around the lake
too,” she offered. I’d been to her place a couple of times before I’d given
birth, and it was a quaint apartment, all modern and immaculate, nothing
like the trailer I’d grown up in with her. The lake was just down the street,
and it had been a pleasant walk when we’d gone.
“I think we’d like that, what do you think, Rosa?” I asked as Rosa
suckled on her pacifier, nestled against me with hooded eyes.
“He’s been so busy with work, it’s insane, but it’s finally settling down
now and he’s getting time off. He’s talking about all these trips we’re going
to do! I need to make sure I can get the time off work,” she said wistfully.
 “Where are you thinking of going?”
“He said Mexico, something about an all-inclusive stay at one of the
resorts there. I suggested a Europe trip, so he said he’ll look into that. God,
he’s so sweet and thoughtful.”
I couldn’t help but smile at her excitement. She’d spoken highly of him
so much, but my gut churned a little. She’d done the same about all the
other men while I grew up, and they’d ruined her. At least Trent did sound
nice. He took her out to dinners and whatnot, and they’d be coming up to
being together nearly a year, although the actual time they spent together
wasn’t as much. Not with him working weeks away at a time.
As long as she was happy, that was all I cared about, and he was
keeping her on a good path.
“I hope you like him,” she said, her voice strained.
“I’m sure I will, mom.”

“She’s well-behaved, isn’t she?” Trent said as I bounced Rosa on my knee.

My mother had introduced us as soon as I’d arrived at her place. I’d talked
Hank into staying out in the car since he’d refused to let me come here
alone. He’d stated no one but my mother knew Trent, so he wanted to be
nearby just in case. Brayden was here as well, one of the other security
guards that the brothers had assigned to me on occasion, and today was one
of those times.
“She’s been good right from birth,” my mother chimed in as she set
about serving up some nibbles with some drinks.
My mother’s apartment was on the outskirts of the city, away from the
hustle and bustle of downtown.
“Well, that’s lucky. I hear your men have been lending a helping hand
quite a bit,” Trent said as he leaned forward, resting his hands on his knees
as he smiled at Rosa. My mother had told him of my relationship, and he’d
been quite accepting of it which I was thankful for.
He was a little older than my mother, his dark brown hair graying at the
edges, but he dressed well, his attire business casual for today. Nothing like
the tailored, form-fitting suits and outfits my own men wore, but he was
putting in effort for meeting me today.
 I watched him, a smile plastered on my face as I tried to read him.
He’d kissed my mother and smiled at her, but there was something I
couldn’t put my finger on with him. It was as if his smile didn’t reach his
eyes, and it made me uneasy, like there was something tucked into those
ocean-blue eyes.
Although, it was likely my scrutiny of him was just my trauma from all
her past male companions. I was looking for red flags in every corner.
“Want a hand with anything?” he asked my mother as she set down
another plate of nibbles on the coffee table between us.
“No, no, you two chat and get to know one another.” She waved him
off, and his attention returned to me.
“How’s being a new mother treating you otherwise?” He helped himself
to some of the deli meats on offer, and I couldn’t help myself as I reached
for the salami, an old favorite of mine.
“It’s fine, definitely a few hurdles I’ve had to adjust to, but it’s going
quite smoothly overall. I’ve got good support.”
“It makes all the difference from what I hear. I’m sure Christine has
been doing her best to help out,” he said as he glanced at my mother, who
was returning with fresh coffees for us all.
“Would you like me to take her for a moment? Let you have your
coffee?” Trent offered, and I paused for just a moment before handing Rosa
over. I needed to adjust to my mom having decent people around her, I
couldn’t fault everyone for her past.
Trent happily took her, smiling as he lifted her up.
“Well, look at you, aren’t you a treat,” he said as he sat her on his knee.
“Do you think her eyes will stay that color?”
“We’re not sure, Dad’s eyes are blue, so the hazel is interesting, but
brown runs in his family. Possibly mine.” I slid my gaze to my mother, who
gave the faintest nod. I’d seen one photo of my father once, and I could’ve
sworn he had brown eyes. Not that it mattered, he was dead to me anyway.
“Time will tell.” He bounced Rosa on his knee as she faced me,
watching me with wide eyes.
My stomach knotted at the way he was watching her, an unease
creeping in.
“They say eye color can change in the first three to nine months,
sometimes not even settling until they’re about six years old. They could
change.” My mother finally sat down on the couch beside me, smiling
broadly as she looked between us.
I wanted to ask for Rosa back now, the hairs on my neck now raising as
Trent sighed. He rose with her, and I stiffened as he carried her around the
room, bouncing her softly.
“You’re good with her,” my mother noted, although I was doing my best
to not leap to my feet and snatch her back. Why was I feeling like this?
“Thanks. I had one of my own years back,” he said, and I looked to my
mother as her brows knitted together.
“You never told me you had a kid.” Her tone was off, and I knew she
was unsettled now as she darted a look at me.
“There’s a lot of things I haven’t told you,” he stated as he continued
moving around the room.
“Like?”
“I’m not actually an accountant.” He paused by the desk my mother had
set up with her computer, his briefcase perched on the chair. He opened it,
still holding Rosa, as I slowly got to my feet, my heart now racing.
Something was wrong, and I wanted my baby back. Right now.
“What’s going on? Give Rosa back,” my mother said as she shot to her
feet. “Why are you saying these things? What’s gotten into you?”
“Because, my sweet love,” he said, his voice dripping with sarcasm that
made a sickness swell up inside me, “you were just a means to an end.” He
turned to us, revealing a handgun that he’d pulled from the briefcase, and
my heart nearly stopped.
He was holding my baby.
“Rosa,” I gasped, and he just nodded.
“Yes, I needed to get this little one into my arms. Originally, it was
going to be you. But then when your mom told me you were pregnant, the
whole game changed. It meant I’d have to play it for the long haul, but the
prize would be more certain,” he said as he stood by the desk, Rosa
completely unaware in his grip as she stared at me.
A part of me was grateful she didn’t know what was going on, while the
other part was on the fritz, panic rising up as I watched this man hold both a
gun and my baby.
“What do you mean?” my mother whispered, the heartbreak in her
voice tearing me apart as she touched my arm.
 I wanted to feel bad for her, knowing that she’d fallen so hard for this
man, but all I could focus on was Rosa.
“Please, don’t hurt my baby,” I begged, my hands balled by my sides as
my body began to shake. I was stuck, unable to do anything out of fear he’d
turn that gun on her. I didn’t care that it was currently aimed at me, that was
not even a concern of mine.
“Relax, I have no intentions of hurting her. She’s leverage, as are you,
since I know your bodyguard is out there,” he said as he waved the gun to
the front door, my heart lurching to my throat at the movement.
Rosa’s little body swung in his arm as he did so, and she steadied
herself against him, nuzzling into his chest while still looking at me, her
hands now up by her face. My sweet little baby.
“Why would you do this? You pushed me to reach out to her! To mend
my relationship, was it all just a ruse for you? Playing a long game?!” My
mother’s voice was hitching, her words getting louder and louder as she
shook, tears breaking free.
I really wished I hadn’t asked my guards to stay in the car now. I’d
fucked up big time there, then again, what could they do? He had Rosa.
“Of course, sweetheart. As soon as I found out the Slades had
themselves a little pet, I dug up whatever I could on her. You see, I used to
be a runner for the Moretti, moving their drugs around, getting a lofty
payout. Until my lady, the one who had my kid, decided to steal my run and
take off with our kid. This put me in bad standing with the Moretti, and I
had to pay it all off. I lost my main income stream there, so I had to find
something else. There was talks of a woman they kidnapped, and when I
heard how frantic the Slades were to get her back, a light-bulb went off. I
wasn’t intending to nab you, per se, but then they got you back, and they’re
the biggest family here. Fucking billionaires.”
“You heard how that ended, right?” I whispered, my gaze locked onto
Rosa, who was now gazing around quietly, although her face was starting to
wrinkle. Was she going to cry? Would he get pissed off if she did?
Please don’t cry, baby girl.
“The Moretti were stupid. I’ve thought this all out,” he stated. “Which
will start with you calling your guards in.”
I drew in a steadying breath, the safe word rolling through my mind.
Fun house. One we’d agreed on, along with dill pickles, and sunset. Words
Hank and I had come up with that could be dropped if I needed his help.
Exactly for this kind of situation.
Hey Hank, come inside, it’s a fun house here.
Perfect, it’d work well enough that I could get away with it, hopefully.
“No, scratch that. They’ve probably figured out a way for you to alert
them. Hand over your phones,” he barked just as I pulled my phone out
shakily.
My stomach plummeted, my lower lip trembling as the tears welled in
my eyes.
I just wanted Rosa back in my arms. My vision was tunneling as I stared
at her, my blood thumping in my ears as the vice closed on my chest even
tighter.
“Please, Trent, if that’s even your name. Don’t do this,” my mother
whispered, her hand finding mine and squeezing it. I took what little
comfort I could in that.
“Christine, do you know how much money those men will give me for
their own flesh and blood?” He scoffed as he shook his head. “I’ll never
want for another thing in my life. I can go anywhere in the world to hide
from them.”
“You really think they’ll let you do this and not come after you?” I
hissed. “If you hand her back over and leave, we won’t say a single thing to
them. If you ran for the Moretti, you’ll know what they do to those who
cross them.”
He cocked his head at me, something flickering across his face, like he
was actually contemplating my words for a moment.
Too bad he shoved it aside as he flicked the gun at us.
“I know what I’m doing. We’re going for a drive.”
“You don’t have a car seat,” my mother said, and he just snorted.
“Car seat should be the least of your worries, sweetheart.”
What would Hank and Brayden do as soon as we stepped out? How
would they handle this delicately? The thought terrified me as to what could
go wrong.
Fuck.
How did I get out of this situation?

OceanofPDF.com
 33
ZANE

ill him,” I ordered, my heart racing as I tore out of the building,

“K having barked at my security guard to get me to Vee’s location
ASAP.
I had the tracking app up, and I’d notified Enzo and Kieran. Enzo was
halfway across the other side of the city, while Kieran had been at home
painting. They’d both snapped into action as soon as I’d relayed the
message.
“I can’t get a clear shot,” Hank hissed, his voice low.
He’d heard shouts from Christine and had headed around the second
story apartment and scaled the balcony while Brayden remained by the
front door. As soon as he’d seen that walking corpse holding my daughter
with a gun in hand, he called me.
“Fuck!” I slid into the back seat of the Merc as my driver tore out of the
parking lot. Even with him breaking every law to man, I was still fifteen
minutes away. The thought of anything happening to Vee or little Rosa had
my heart threatening to punch a hole through my chest.
“Can’t you get a headshot?”
“He’s in the kitchen area now, I can’t get a clear shot without him
seeing me. Vee and Christine haven’t seen me yet,” he said, his voice barely
audible. I was glad he was the man on point in this situation. He’d not do
anything that would endanger any of them, but it was killing me that I
wasn’t there, that there was nothing to be done. I’d called in a squad of my
men, but they were still ten minutes out. What would they do anyway? With
him holding Rosa hostage?
I had a sniper en-route to attempt to take him out, but I had no clue what
he wanted. I’d texted my man, and my phone pinged with incoming
information from him. I stuck Hank on speaker as I checked the intel.
Trent Matthews, a man with a slight record, although with a few extra
strings pulled, we now knew he was a runner for the Moretti until around
the time Vee was taken from us. The reminder made me darken even more.
Hank was a good shot, but if he fucked it up and revealed himself, it
could wind up as a situation I didn’t want.
“He’s making a move for the door, Brayden’s out the front,” Hank
muttered. “He’s got Christine taking point, Vee behind, while he’s taking up
the rear.”
I slammed my fist into the back of the passenger headrest, rage bubbling
through my veins. I was useless yet again. Despite having my men on her,
despite tracking her, training her to use a gun. Why had she argued the
point? She’d chosen not to carry a concealed weapon while with Rosa,
which was the time she needed it most.
We should’ve done a background check on this Trent character. Why the
fuck had I let that slip past me? I hadn’t cared about him enough, too
focused on the wedding, Vee’s pregnancy, little Rosa. It hadn’t even crossed
my mind. I’d fucked up.
“Fuck!” I punched the seat again before drawing in a steadying breath,
my driver unfazed by my outburst as he wove through traffic.
I needed to think, to sort out this mess. What were his intentions? What
did he want with Vee and Rosa? He wasn’t Moretti, just a laid-off runner.
Money. That had to be it.
“He’s about to open the door,” Hank relayed, and my mind shot to
Brayden. How would he handle this? I should’ve called him away, if he
reacted and fired, he’d put Rosa in danger. While that fucking dead man
carried my daughter, I wanted no one going after him.
I fired off the fastest text I’d ever sent to Brayden, with one word.
Retreat.
 “He’s opened the door.” Hank’s sharp intake of breath had me stiff as a
board, waiting for a gunshot to pierce through the receiver.
Nothing came, and my phone pinged as Brayden texted back a simple
thumbs up.
“He moved away,” I said, letting out the breath I’d been holding. Now I
just had to figure out our next move.
He’d want money, and he knew he needed them alive for that. If
anything happened to either of them, we’d rain hell down on him.
“What do you want me to do?” Hank asked, his voice strained, and I
knew he’d be making his way off the balcony now.
“Follow at a distance. I imagine he’s going to drive them somewhere.
We can’t do anything to risk them.” For once in my life, I had no idea what
to do, and it killed me. I always had a plan, always thought ahead, but with
both Rosa and Vee in danger, my mind was a mess. All I could do was wait
for the call for money.
The minutes ticked by, Hank’s breathing the only sound through the
speaker as my driver broke every road rule known to man. A symphony of
honking horns and skidding surrounded me, but I paid it no heed. My own
safety was not a priority right now, and if things worked out well, my driver
was getting one hell of a bonus.
“They’ve gone in his car, he handed Rosa to Vee, she was crying,” Hank
relayed, and my heart shattered at the thought of Rosa and Vee distressed.
Vee would be grateful to just have Rosa back in her arms, but that meant
nothing until she was away from that man.
My phone buzzed, and my heart faltered.
“She’s calling. I’ll ring you back. Follow them.”
I hung up and took Vee’s call, her small voice only making my chest
tighten more.
“Zane, something’s⁠—”
“Are you and Rosa okay?” I demanded instantly.
“We’re okay, but⁠—”
“I know what’s going on. What’s he want? I just want you both safe,
and your mother,” I said, adding her mother in. I had a feeling she was not
involved in this, especially since Hank had said it was her shouts that had
caught his attention from out the front of the apartment. He was just glad
he’d not waited in the car like Vee had requested, which I was grateful for
as well.
 “He wants you to wire him fifty million,” she said, and red danced
across my vision.
This wretched stain of existence had threatened the life of my wife and
baby for money?
Of course that was all it came down to. He was just like every putrid
man who ever crossed us. They all did it for money or power.
“Fine. I need details,” I growled, flexing my hands.
“Oh, okay,” Vee said slowly. Did she really think I’d not be willing to
pay that for her safe return? She was worth the world to me, as was Rosa.
I’d give my life for them in an instant, no question about it.
“I want you handed over safely, I can wire him money. How does he
intend to keep his word that he won't hurt you or Rosa? Or your mother?”
“He says he knows you’ve got someone following us. He’ll pull off the
old highway out north of the city, tell Hank to do the same, although several
yards back. He’ll get us to get out of the car, and then you wire the money,
have Hank watch, but he has to put a bullet in his front tires. Once it’s
through, he’ll drive off, keeping his word. The tires are so Hank doesn’t
pursue him.”
I scoffed inwardly. Did he really think we’d just let him drive off? He’d
already thought it through with Hank following him, but I had other men
headed after him as well. He wasn’t getting away from us.
“He wants you to call off your other men too. He’s still got contacts, he
knows you’ve got a group of your guys following. Call them off, and only
Hank gets to follow,” Vee added as Trent’s muffled voice came through the
speaker.
Maybe he was a little smarter than I thought. Still, he was going to die
for pulling this stunt. How he could have ever thought this would play out
in his favor was beyond me. Especially this side of the highway bullshit.
He’d have been better off getting onto a private jet, although I would’ve had
the bastard shot down from the damn sky.
“Fine,” I ground out as I barked the order to my driver, who made the
call for me. There was no way I was hanging up this phone until I knew Vee
was safe.
A cry pierced the air, shattering my heart as I balled my hands.
“Shh, Rosa, it’s okay,” Vee’s soothing voice did little to balm my own
fear and rage. I wanted them both back in my arms, safe. I’d never let them
out of my sight again after this.
I just wanted them back.
“Shut the little fucker up,” Trent shouted, causing Rosa to cry harder.
For that, he’d lose his goddamn head.

OceanofPDF.com
 34
VERONICA

et out of the car. Don’t try anything stupid, either. Or you’re dead,”
“G Trent snarled as he pulled off the highway and onto a construction
road that went down over the old bridge of the highway. They hadn’t
closed this section off, and it was evident people pulled off here for breaks
considering the trashcan on the side of the road, although that was
something I only vaguely registered. Why I was noting these things was
beyond me, maybe it was my flight instinct. I still had Zane on the line, and
Trent had been happy when the call came in from his friend that Zane’s men
had been called off. He’d needed verification first.
I looked at my mother, who was beside me, her hand clenched around
mine like a vice. She’d not said a word, just glared at Trent like she’d hoped
his head would spontaneously burst.
If looks could kill, he’d be six feet under.
She nodded, squeezing my hand as I held Rosa to me, having to resort
to nursing her in the back seat to quieten her down. My chest was tight as I
pinned her to my body, releasing my mom’s hand as I moved for the door.
“Run, Veronica!” My mother latched onto the gun Trent held aimed into
the back seat just as I shoved the door open.
 Instincts kicked in, the need to protect Rosa fueling me as I shot out of
the car and ran towards Hank’s vehicle.
A gunshot sounded off behind me, and tears stung my eyes as I held
Rosa tight to me, Zane’s muffled shouts coming through my phone jammed
between our bodies.
“Freeze, or I’ll put a bullet in your back!”
I froze up instantly, glancing overhead, watching as a car zoomed by on
the overpass. I was far enough back that I could get a good look at the
overpass, while Trent’s car was not visible. I made eye contact with a
woman going past, pleading with my eyes for her to stop. Not that she
could do anything. Perhaps I just wanted someone to share my fear with.
She frowned at me, likely taking in my teary face with a baby in my arms,
but not able to actually stop. In that brief moment, I wondered if she
understood my fear, if she sensed that something was wrong. Then she was
gone, leaving me in her rear-view mirror, and I wondered if she’d call the
police to check on me.
They’d not make it in time.
At least I knew Trent wouldn’t make it to see the sun set today. No way
in all hell after risking our lives.
“Turn around!” Trent ordered, and I slowly turned, holding Rosa close
and whispering soft words of comfort to her. Although I doubted they were
for her own good, more so my own at this moment.
Fear sliced through me as my gaze fell to my mother on her knees
before Trent, who had one hand fisted in her hair and his gun aimed at her
head. She was grimacing, blood gushing from a wound in her side, but
those broken eyes met mine with such despair and hopelessness that my
heart crumbled.
She didn’t believe Trent would keep his word. I was uneasy about it too.
Sure, killing us would have the Slades after him for life, but wounding me
would distract them as well.
My mother shouldn’t have done that, but I understood her reasoning. It
was stupid, but I couldn’t hate her for it. She’d simply acted.
“I’m sorry, Veronica,” she sputtered, sobbing as tears streaked down her
face.
“Tell him to wire the fucking money, then you can get this bitch to a
hospital. Have the guard shoot his tires, too,” Trent spat, my mother’s sobs
only becoming more uncontrollable.
 All she ever wanted was for someone to love her, and seeing her so
broken, yet willing to risk it all to protect me, had me hurting for her
beyond belief. She loved this man from everything she’d told me, and he
was ripping her heart out.
But I had to focus on Rosa, on the tiny, fragile body in my arms, the one
who depended on me with her life. She needed me, and it was my job to
protect her.
“Wire the money, we’re okay. Hank has to shoot his tires too,” I finally
said as I adjusted Rosa in my grip to get a better angle with my phone.
“What the fuck happened?” Zane’s tone was strained, and I drew in a
shaky breath.
“He shot mom, she’ll need the hospital,” I said as I shielded Rosa with
my arms as best I could, cradling her to my chest.
“How bad is it?”
“I don’t know, please, just send it,” I whimpered, my mom’s sobs
making my own tears escape. I wanted to wrap her up in my arms as well,
get her the medical attention she needed, and tell her I loved her. That she
was loved, and she didn’t need it from a man.
“Okay, sending now, and Hank will shoot his tires. It’ll be loud, baby,
don’t be scared,” he said, his voice dropping low to a soothing tone.
“He’s sending it, and Hank’s shooting his tires,” I said, not daring a
glance over my shoulder. I knew I stood in the way, and a part of me
wondered if I shifted to the side, if Hank could get a headshot on the man
threatening my mom.
Would he kill her when all was said and done?
Two shots sounded off some ways behind me, and I flinched with each
one, hugging Rosa tighter, surprised that she remained silent. Did some part
of her know the gravity of this situation?
Trent shoved my mom forward, making my chest lurch and tighten as
she collapsed onto the ground, sobbing softly. Her hands fisted in the dirt,
and I wanted to go to her so badly, feeling her own pain. Callum had turned
on me after declaring his love, beat me to where I wished death would
claim me. Was that how she felt?
I focused on Trent, his gun still aimed at my mother, but she’d lost all
her fight as she lay in the dirt, defeated and bleeding, her hand going to her
side to stem the flow of blood.
He’d pulled his phone from his pocket, and he was checking his screen.
 “Well, looks like you all get to live to see another day. No hard feelings,
sweetheart. It’s just business,” he said as he clicked his tongue. “Now, move
with me, my dear. Don’t need your men back there trying to get a final shot
in.” He nodded at me, and I swallowed. I matched his movement as he
moved back to his car, using my body as a barrier between him and Hank. I
doubted Hank could get a good enough shot from how far back he was, then
again, Hank had remarkable aim.
I didn’t move my gaze from the gun now pointed at me, my arms
wrapped around Rosa to shield her should he decide to pull the trigger. It
wasn’t until he slipped into the driver’s seat and slammed the door that I let
out the shaky breath I’d been holding.
I lurched forward as Trent’s tires squealed, sending up dust and dirt as I
fell before my mother.
“Everything’s okay, mom, we’ll get you help.” I was on my knees, one
hand on her shoulder while I clutched Rosa to me with my other.
“I’m so sorry, baby girl. I never… I just wanted to keep you safe. I
wanted to be the mom you deserved, protect you and Rosa,” she whispered,
tears still pouring down her face.
“I know, and you’ve been amazing. I love you mom, please know that. I
really do,” I said as she covered my hand with hers, the blood marring her
fingers. Her other hand was still firmly pressed to her side, and I turned
back to see Hank rushing towards me.
I flinched, my head snapping back in the other direction at the sound of
screeching tires, just in time to see Trent’s car get slammed off the side of
the old road before he reached the crest.
“What happened?” My mother strained but winced, not willing to roll
over to see the commotion as I just gawked.
The silver Merc had the front caved in, and my eyes just widened as
Zane shot out of the back seat.
“She’s okay,” Hank was saying, and I saw Zane glance our way before
he practically teleported to the driver’s side of Trent’s car. I could only
watch as Zane tore him from his car, not caring about the dazed man as he
began beating on him like a madman.
I sat back as Brayden moved to assist my mother, a first-aid kit in hand.
Of course he’d know first-aid, they likely all did.
Hank was speaking to me, but my gaze was locked on Zane, who was
pummeling into Trent like no tomorrow.
 Trent had stopped fighting after the first few brutal blows, and now all I
could do was watch, stuck in a trance.
I barely registered Zane’s driver prying himself from behind the
exploded airbag in the Merc, holding his bloody nose from the collision.
“Is she going to be okay?” I asked numbly, all my adrenaline now
trickling out as I held Rosa close.
“She’s going to be fine. I used to be a medic in combat, but we’ll get her
to the hospital just to be safe. Kieran and Enzo will be here shortly.”
Brayden now had my mother on her back, applying pressure to her wound
as he dressed it. I still held my mother’s hand, and she was gazing at me as
she squeezed it.
“Veronica, look away,” Hank said, but I just clenched my jaw.
“He threatened Rosa, he shot my mother,” I breathed, wanting to watch.
It was only when Zane moved to the trunk and pulled out a machete that I
finally looked away, the brutality too much for me.
And yet, I didn’t feel afraid of Zane despite it. He was protecting us,
protecting this family.
Hank had told him we were okay, giving him the chance to act the way
he needed. I knew he’d want to come to me, but he also didn’t want to let
that man get away.
Hank moved to block my view anyway, and I focused on my mother,
only turning when another car came roaring up behind us.
Kieran and Enzo were out in a flash, fussing over me and Rosa. Enzo
took Rosa from me, while Kieran wrapped me in his arms.
Footsteps had me raising my gaze from my mother, and Hank shifted so
I could see Zane. He’d removed his shirt and was using it to clean his
hands, while his driver was walking with him, using a handkerchief for his
bloody nose. At least he looked uninjured considering he’d been behind the
wheel.
“You okay, my love?” Zane asked as he reached me, raising one stained
hand to my cheek. He paused, holding it away from my face as I stared at
him. Kieran had let me go as soon as I’d turned, moving to check on my
mother and Rosa.
Zane’s frosty eyes were masked, something dark lingering in them.
Flecks of blood were smeared on his face, but all I felt for him was an
incredible love right now and gratitude.
 “We’re okay,” I murmured as I pressed my cheek into his hand, not
caring about the blood. We were safe, that was all that mattered, although
my mother was hurt. I trusted Brayden’s belief that she’d be okay, although
I didn’t want her in pain.
“Christine is injured, I’ll take her and Evan here to the hospital,” Hank
said as he nodded at Zane’s driver, who just gave him a thumbs up.
“What’s happened to Trent?” my mother asked as she glanced towards
his car.
I followed her gaze, Zane’s thumb stroking my cheek. He must’ve
dragged Trent around to the other side of the car, because I couldn’t see his
body from here.
“He’s dead.” Zane’s words were flat, devoid of any remorse or guilt as
he stepped closer to me.
“Good, he can rot in hell,” my mother hissed as Hank helped her to her
feet. Her venomous words were laced with a grief and pain that I knew
would be tearing her apart. She’d trusted a man who’d used her yet again,
and I prayed it didn’t make her spiral once more.
“I’m glad you’re both okay,” Zane said as Enzo brought Rosa over,
bouncing her as she gurgled, oblivious to everything that had gone down.
Zane turned to her, smiling but not touching her with his bloody hands.
“My beautiful angels.”
“I guess Brayden and I will go deal with that mess you made. Hank,
take my car.” Kieran handed over his keys as Hank nodded.
“Veronica.” My mother reached out for me once more, and I took her
hand.
“It’s okay mom, we’ll be right behind you. Zane, can we go with my
mom, please?”
“Of course. Enzo’s car has a car seat in it,” Zane said with a soft smile.
“I’ll have someone bring a change of clothes for me when we get there.
Enzo, do you mind following Hank? Kieran, are you okay to come meet us
afterwards? We’ll have a few more guys here shortly, they can take over
cleaning up this mess,” Zane said, and Kieran nodded solemnly.
I touched my pendant, smiling softly as Zane pressed his forehead to
mine.
“This won’t ever happen again. We’ll vet everyone who comes near you
and Rosa from here on out, I promise.” Zane’s hand fell as he pulled me
against his chest, nuzzling my head.
 I knew he wanted to protect me, and this was his way. It was one way of
protecting us, and I wouldn’t argue it.
I knew that there would be much more coming our way. It was a given,
but this was the life I’d signed up for. A life that would keep me on my toes,
one of darkness and bloodshed.
I took Rosa from Enzo as we headed for one of the cars, while Hank
helped my mother to the other. Zane kept one hand on my hip, and I took
comfort in his touch.
I’d make sure my mother was okay. I’d help her move past this and
learn to trust again, to continue on the right path.
There would always be something in this life, but I focused on the
beautiful girl in my arms, safe and sound with me. Her dads would stop at
nothing to protect her, and something told me this was it. The last big thing
we’d ever deal with. We knew how to take care of ourselves now. I
wouldn’t put it past Zane and his brothers to broadcast this transgression,
put Trent’s body on display for the whole world to find.
Those who knew the Slades would know to never try to cross them.
They would stop at nothing to protect their own.
And a part of me was pleased with that knowledge, happy that they’d
show the world their brutality in order to protect their family.
Our family.
“I love you,” Zane whispered as he kissed my temple, helping me load
Rosa into the car seat.
“And I love you too, now and always,” I said as I turned in his arms.
“And we’ll always be okay. You’ll take care of us, you all will.”
Zane smiled, those steely eyes hardening with resolve before he kissed
me.
“We’ll stop at nothing for you, Veronica. You and Rosa are our world,
our future, everything that we are now. There’s nothing we won’t do for
you.”
I smiled before climbing into the back seat with Rosa and holding her
tiny little hand.
We’d always be looked after, even in these times. My men would come
through for us.
And this life, with all the risks included, was worth it.
Rosa was worth it.
OceanofPDF.com
 EPILOGUE
VERONICA

S oft laughter bubbled up my throat as Rosalind danced in her tutu before

us, Kieran and Enzo jumping in their own tutus around the outdoor fire
pit.
I kissed Kaden’s head, his blond hair a throwback to his father, while
my mother sat beside me, Thomas nestled in her lap. He’d be turning three
soon, and he’d finally seen his namesake once more a few weeks ago when
we’d gone to Italy to catch up with Thomas and his family. The first time
had been for him to meet the child named after him, and little Rosa.
The most recent trip had been my favorite thus far, the three children
having a blast. Well, mostly, Kaden was still content to sleep a lot of the
time, and my mother had become our paid nanny, joining us on our
adventures and helping with the kids so I could still enjoy alone time with
my men.
Little Thomas took after Enzo, harboring those same dark eyes and
olive complexion, while Rosa’s had turned brown, and Kaden’s were a
steely blue, which was comical sometimes considering they didn’t match
their true fathers.
“My lord, look at them,” my mother cackled as Kieran and Enzo did
their best to mimic Rosa’s fluid movements, who had developed a love for
ballet and was taking classes. It would be her sixth birthday soon, and we
were planning to surprise her with a pony. We’d gone horse-riding in Italy,
and she’d not stopped talking about it since. I’d even found I’d enjoyed it,
and the men were quick to start getting a field set up amongst the estate,
along with a stable being built.
Kieran was going to get a proper arena added as well, and then we’d be
on the hunt for our perfect mounts so Rosa and I could ride together and get
lessons. It was something I was excited for.
I burst into laughter as Kieran and Enzo raised their arms overhead,
teetering on their toes as Rosa floated around, far too graceful for your
normal six-year-old. She had my men wrapped around her little finger, and
her wish was their command, so ballet classes and little pamper sessions by
her fathers were the norm now.
Seeing my deadly men seated around the table getting their nails done
and makeup was always something that made my heart want to explode,
and Kieran had taken up doing fancy makeup on her when she requested it,
while Zane and Enzo stuck with nails only.
“Daddy K, you have to go higher!” Rosa scolded Kieran, stretching her
arms up high.
“Sorry, love.” Kieran did his best to recreate her pose, emphasizing the
tossed back head and making me erupt into laughter as Enzo snickered.
“You really should join them,” my mother stage-whispered to Zane as
he sat on my other side, his hand on my arm as I snuggled Kaden.
Zane just rolled his eyes, and I knew it was one thing he’d only do in
secret with Rosa and his brothers. Right now, we had Hank and my mother
watching, and Zane had only just returned from a work call to join us.
The music Rosa had requested through the speakers was nearing an end,
and the three of them took up solid stances, Rosa whipping her head to
beam across her little work area at Kieran, who had his hands on his hips as
he nodded. The pink glittery tutus were hilarious on the two men, and Enzo
was embracing the moment, doing dazzling fingers in front of his face as
Rosa took off across the space towards Kieran.
We all cheered as she took her leap and Kieran caught her, lifting her
high overhead for the grand finale.
Rosalind was soaking up the applause as the song ended, and Kieran
gracefully set her down before they all took their bows.
Seeing Kieran and Enzo’s tattooed arms clashing with the pink tutus and
wife beaters had me grinning stupidly. Rosa wore her proper ballet outfit,
while the two men had opted to just wear the tutus over their briefs with
white wife beaters, something I almost never saw them in. Hell, I hadn’t
even known they’d owned them until recently.
I nuzzled Kaden’s head, who was watching the show quietly as the fire
crackled before us. I glanced down at my phone, ending the recording I’d
taken, wanting to save this moment for the future. Perhaps a video for
Rosa’s eighteenth birthday.
“Okay, you guys can go.” Rosa shooed Enzo and Kieran from her dance
area, and Kieran threw up his hands in mock defeat as Enzo laughed, the
pair of them returning to sit with us while Rosa continued dancing alone to
the next song.
Kieran paused in front of me, bending down to ruffle Kaden’s hair
before stealing a kiss, his eyes glittering wickedly.
“You better not share that video with another soul.” He arched a brow at
me as I chuckled, my mother handing Thomas over to Enzo at his request.
“Or what?” I teased, and Kieran’s grin only widened.
“Then I’ll have to punish you, my love.” He ducked down to kiss me
again.
“Don’t threaten me with a good time,” I breathed against his lips as we
pulled apart, and those dark eyes flashed devilishly.
“Ewww.” Thomas scrunched up his face as we laughed, while Rosa was
too focused on her routine, not caring that we were somewhat distracted.
Kieran winked at me as he moved to sit on the other side of Zane, and a
thrill shot through me as he continued to watch me, his hand covering his
mouth. I drew my lip between my teeth, my body reacting to how he was
undressing me with his eyes. I cringed at the sensation of my nipples
leaking against the breasts pads I’d taken up wearing. It hadn’t gone
unnoticed by Zane, who glanced at me with intrigue, his jaw ticking when I
swallowed. We’d not had our fun for a few nights, and that was longer than
we were accustomed to. The kids had been stealing our time lately,
especially since Hank and my mother had requested a few nights off from
working.
After the fiasco with Trent all those years ago, my mother had
crumbled, but I’d helped her remain as strong as I could, and she’d focused
on Rosa and I to get through the rough time. Hank had been a rock for her
as well, something having changed when he’d carried her into the hospital
that fateful day. It'd been a slow process, but they’d become close over the
year after that, and when I found out I was pregnant with Thomas, they
decided to explore something more than the close friendship they’d forged.
I was thrilled they were so happy, and having such good relationships
all around my children was everything I could have hoped for. My mother
had come a long way from where she’d started, and seeing her blossom and
become who she always wanted to be, the ideal mother, grandmother, and
partner, it healed a part of me I’d never thought could be fixed.
“Perhaps we can take the kids, get them some hot chocolates and get
them ready for bed?” my mother suggested as she looked at Hank beside
her, and he took the cue instantly. He was on his feet and taking Thomas
back from Enzo while my mother reached for Kaden.
I happily handed him over, while Rosa had darted over at the mention of
hot chocolates, her face alight with excitement.
“All right, let’s go get these hot chocolates done, and get you into some
pajamas, my little dancer.” My mother grinned at Rosa, who was bouncing
on her toes. “Now, say goodnight to your parents.”
Hank put Thomas down, and he and Rosa made the rounds, giving us all
hugs and goodnight kisses before Hank and my mother took the three
children inside.
“Well, I have to say, these tutus really do something for me. I think you
need to wear them more,” I said once the back door had closed.
Enzo snorted as he moved in, leaning over me and pressing his lips to
mine.
“You’re a smart-ass,” Kieran scoffed as Zane’s hand moved from my
arm to glide up my side and tease my breast. “Maybe we should find
something better to do with that mouth.”
I chuckled, arching as Enzo dropped his hand down to glide between
my legs, the light dress I wore doing little to stop him as he teased me
through my panties.
“Stop, I don’t want the kids to see,” I gasped as I caught his hand.
“You heard her.” Kieran moved in as soon as Enzo pulled back, hoisting
me into his arms and planting a kiss on my lips before grinning wickedly. “I
think tonight calls for a greenhouse visit.”
I giggled as he carried me bridal style to the greenhouse, the spot having
become our main escape for adultery as of late. We’d started keeping things
in there, tucked into the hollow center of the small round coffee table with
the couches there.
 Enzo moved ahead of us, while Zane followed behind, and when we
entered the greenhouse, Enzo was quick to pull out the blanket from the
table for us to lay on, not wanting to stain the outdoor couches. We’d done
that a few times, and the material was rough on our legs, so we’d opted to
bring a blanket out for these moments.
Kieran laid me down on it, grinning at me as I giggled. God, the tutu
was killing me.
“Why don’t you do a little dance?” I teased, and he smirked as he
nodded at Enzo.
“Grab the blindfold, I think we need to teach our wicked little wolf a
lesson.”
Enzo did as told, a devious smile spreading across his face as Zane
climbed onto the large couch beside me that was still converted into a bed
with the pull-out extension from our last session out here. He was quick to
strip me down to nothing but my panties, and I bit my lip at my now bare
chest, milk leaking down from my nipples.
“Well, aren’t you excited,” he mused before dipping down to glide his
tongue up the trail of milk. To think he and Kieran had developed a taste for
my milk was still something new to me. A kink apparently, one more
common than I’d thought. Enzo had tried it, but it wasn’t his ideal thing, so
he left it to his brothers.
I gasped as Zane began to suckle, the sensation something so very
strange. So different from when I was feeding Kaden. That was a purely
magical mother and child moment, but this, this was a man appreciating his
woman’s body for all that it was, all that it endured, and the life it gave.
Something Kieran had once said to me when I’d mentioned how it was odd
to allow them to taste me in that way. They loved and cherished every
aspect of me.
I rolled my head back as Zane’s hand slid between my legs, and a low
moan escaped me as Kieran chuckled.
Enzo returned, his wicked smile making a thrill sweep through me as he
handed the satin blindfold to Kieran. I was plunged into darkness as Kieran
did it up, and then the three of them were ravishing my body, hands
traversing every inch of flesh. Every touch left me hungry for more, their
fingers igniting the fire inside me, fueling it with every caress and kiss. I
wasn’t sure who it was that finally dove between my legs and plunged their
fingers inside me, but I was bucking against them, their tongue flicking
over my clit with determination.
Fingers were quickly replaced with a dick, gliding into me as a mouth
found my nipple.
The sensations amid the darkness, mixed with the cool night air and
scent of flowers all around had me an utter mess. I was breathy and
wanting, my body on the brink of climax as someone drove into me. The
moans and grunts around me were muddled, and I fell apart as my clit was
teased, the cascading bliss claiming me as I cried out.
They took their turns burying themselves into me, moving me into
different positions. At one point I was straddling someone’s lap, facing
away from them as they held my wrists behind me, my nipples being kissed
by the cool air until a hot mouth claimed them.
Whoever was in front of me was caught up in the moment, dropping
down and suckling my clit as I was bounced on top of another.
Orgasm after orgasm wracked my body, each one leaving me more
sensitive than the last.
Things finally came to a peak when I was laid back on the couch once
more, a hand around my throat as my final orgasm threatened to ruin me. It
hit me hard, my head spinning from the oxygen loss, but my throat was
released with a guttural grunt belonging to Zane as I sucked in mouthfuls of
air, the rush tingling through me.
Warm bodies flopped around me, and my blindfold was removed as I
stared up at the night sky through the glass dome overhead.
“Well, I think we need to do this more,” Kieran gasped out to the right
of me.
“I could do this all night,” Enzo said as he pulled me close on my other
side, kissing my clammy forehead.
“We’ll be doing this until our last breaths, my love,” Zane said as he
kneeled between my legs, those steely eyes swimming with promises.
I just smiled, my chest still heaving as he leaned down, trapping me in
his arms between his two brothers. He stared at me, that soft smile making
my heart flutter stupidly.
“Forever and always, stray.”

OceanofPDF.com
 ABOUT THE AUTHOR

About the Author

J.E. Cluney is a full-time Australia author who now resides in Calgary, Canada. She spends her days
writing, binging on TV shows, and reading. With a slight addiction to chocolate to fuel her midnight
ravings.

Join J.E. Cluney Online

Stay up-to-date by following me on facebook, or, better yet, join my readers group! You can find all
my other books available via my website or facebook page and group.
Official Facebook Author Page
Readers Group
www.jecluney.com

OceanofPDF.com